SER2 


fft: 


OF  THE 


Dispensation  of  time. 


SARA     THACPCER. 


PRICE  75  CENTS. 


SAC: 

I'KINTKRS  AM)  1TKLISHKKS. 

1899- 


THE 


LOGOS 


OF    THE 


New  Dispensation  of  Time, 


SARA     THACKER. 


CONTENTS: 

SOflE  EXPERIENCES  (of  the  Author). 

LESSON  I.        Statement  of  Being. 

LESSON  II.       Denial. 

LESSON  III.     The  Word  and  Its  Power. 

LESSON  IV.     The  Six  Sacred  Centers  of  the  Human  Body 

and  Their  Functions. 
EXTRACTS. 

A  TREATMENT. 
ZODIACAL  SIGNS. 


SACRAMENTO  : 

1>.    JOHNSTON    &    CO.,    PRINTERS    AND    PUBLISHERS. 
1899. 


THE   WORD. 

In  point  of  evolution,  "He  that  is  able  to  receive  it,  let  him  receive  it.    ''MATT,  xix — 12. 


And  he  showed  me  a  pure  river  of  water  of  life,  clear  as 
crystal,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb. 

In  the  midst  of  the  street  of  it,  and  on  either  side  of  river, 
there  was  the  tree  of  life,  which  bear  twelve  manner  of  fruits, 
and  yielded  her  fruit  every  month;  and  the  leaves  of  the  tree 
were  for  the  healing  of  the  nations. 

And  there  shall  be  no  more  curse;  but  the  throne  of  God 
and  of  the  Lamb  shall  be  in  it;  and  his  servants  shall  serve  him. 

And  they  shall  see  his  face;  and  his  name  shall  be  in  their 
foreheads. 

And  there  shall  be  no  night  there;  and  they  need  no  candle, 
neither  the  light  of  the  sun;  for  the  Lord  God  giveth  them 
light;  and  they  shall  reign  forever  and  ever. 

REV.  xxii—  i,  2,  3,  4,  5. 


TO     READERS. 

BELOVED  :  I  thus  open  to  you  glimpses  of  tny  life  that  you  may  be 
encouraged  to  push  boldly  forward  in  your  searchings  after  truth,  and 
try  to  realize  the  Divine  possibilities  of  your  own  soul  They  are  for 
this  life  and  world,  and  not  entirely  for  the  life  beyond  this  earth 

These  deep  and  holy  experiences  are  as  much  a  reality  to  me  as  bread 
and  butter,  clothing  and  sensation  are  to  you  They  are  more  than  meat 
or  raiment  and  feeling,  for  they  include  the  nature  of  every  thought  that 
may  enter  into  the  mind  of  man.  They  are  real  and  true  to  me  for  they 
are  all  that  I  am — the  consciousness  of  my  body,  of  my  mind,  of  my  soul- 
spirit. 

My  hope  is  that  they  may  inspire  you  to  put  forth  strong  and  continued 
efforts  for  soul  growth  that  you  too  may  attain  to  self  knowledge  and  the 
peace  that  surpasseth  understanding. — THE  AUTHOR 


SOME    EXPERIENCES. 

I  wish  to  say  that  I  was  born  in  California,  therefore  a  native 
daughter.  But  I  have  not  always  lived  here.  After  an  absence 
of  eighteen  years  I  returned  and  made  a  short  tour  over  a  part 
of  the  State. 

In  the  spring  of  1890,  I  found  myself  in  the  picturesque 
little  town  of  Santa  Rosa,  near  the  coast,  in  California.  I 
stayed  in  the  town  less  than  a  week,  but  during  that  week  I 
made  the  final  resolutions  which  were  carried  into  effect,  and 
which  made  it  possible  later  to  carry  out  ultimates.  I  had  been 
traveling  for  about  two  years  on  a  commercial  line  of  business 
— retailing  in  a  large  way  and  wholesaling  in  a  small  way. 

The  resolutions  made  at  Santa  Rosa  were  to  the  effect  that  I 
would  settle  down  somewhere  and  carry  on  some  small  business 
which  would  meet  living  demands,  and  I  would  in  this  (some- 
where) quiet  place  earnestly,  with  my  whole  life  and  strength, 
try  to  solve  the  problem  of  life. 

I  had  been  a  school  teacher  for  many  years.  I  had  gotten 
my  education  by  the  sweat  of  my  brow  and  mostly  alone.  I 
could  not  afford  to  go  to  school  but  very  little,  neither  could  I 
afford  to  hire  a  teacher  to  help  me,  so  I  studied  alone  for  years. 
In  my  early  youth  my  reading  was  done  by  the  light  of  pine 
knots  burning  in  an  open  fireplace.  Later,  when  I  went  out 
to  work  for  wages,  I  studied  at  night  in  my  own  room  after 


785928 


4  THE    LOGOS   OF   THE 

the  day's  work  was  done,  although  I  had  to  rise  at  five  o'clock 
in  the  morning.  After  awhile  I  was  able  to  teach  a  country 
school,  but  I  still  kept  up  my  studies  at  night. 

I  had  tried  to  help  others;  I  had  tried  to  live  the  truest  and 
noblest  life  I  knew,  yet  I  was  in  debt,  not  very  strong  physic- 
ally, was  careworn  and  weary  and  altogether  very  miserable. 

I  glanced  back  over  my  life  from  the  earliest  remembrance 
to  where  I  then  stood.  One  by  one  I  saw  my  cherished  hopes 
shattered.  My  beautiful  ideals  were  not  realized.  I  had  suf- 
fered so  much  and  tried  very  hard  so  many  long  weary  years 
to  save  others  from  destitution,  want,  sorrow,  and  sin,  and  had 
even  turned  the  channels  of  my  life  for  their  benefit,  yet,  evi- 
dently, I  had  accomplished  nothing.  For  the  very  things 
which  I  had  tried  to  avert  had  come  to  pass. 

"Well,"  thought  I  to  myself,  "perhaps  there  is  some  solu- 
tion of  this;  I  will  sit  down  and  try  to  find  it  out — the  meaning 
of  it  all." 

After  due  consideration  as  to  the  place  where  I  should  go  to 
conduct  the  business  I  had  in  view,  I  decided  to  settle  for  a  few 
months  or  a  year  in  Salt  Lake  City.  I  had  spent  two  months 
in  that  city  a  short  time  before,  and  I  had  found  it  to  be  a  good 
business  center. 

A  day  or  two  later  I  left  Santa  Rosa  for  San  Francisco  to 
perform  a  part  of  the  business  which  had  brought  me  to  Cali- 
fornia. 

When  the  business  was  finished  I  went  sight  seeing  (I  will 
say  right  here,  it  has  always  been  my  lot  in  life  not  to  miss 
much  in  my  path — the  perception  of  the  horrible  as  well  as  the 
pleasant),  and  along  the  way  came  the  cyclorama  of  the  "  Bat- 
tle of  Gettysburg." 

For  nearly  three  hours  I  gazed  upon  the  scene.  The  pic- 
ture vanished  and  it  became  a  live  battle  to  me  and  all  things 
there  were  real,  and  my  heart  melted  within  me,  and  I  said 
to  myself,  ' '  Have  not  men  anything  better  to  do  than  to 
cut  each  other's  throats,  or  blow  out  each  other's  brains?" 

Another  day.  It  was  May  Day.  I  went  sight  seeing  to  the 
Cliff  House.  'Twas  a  lovely,  calm,  pleasantly  warm  day.  The 
sky  was  blue  and  not  even  was  seen, 

"  A  single  white  cloud  floating  off  in  the  west, 
On  the  white  wing  of  peace,  to  its  haven  of  rest." 

Ascending  Sutro  Heights,  I  sat  down  beside  a  statue  and  I 
looked  afar  out  at  sea.  For  a  number  of  hours  I  sat  there. 


NKW    DISPENSATION    OF    TIME.  5 

The  ships,  the  steamers  afar,  and  small  crafts  near,  and  the 
people  still  nearer  below  me  at  the  Cliff  House  had  no  charm 
for  me — none  whatever.  And  away  to  the  left  the  children 
were  bathing  in  the  surf,  shouting,  picking  up  pebbles  on  the 
beach,  but  they  did  not  interest  me. 

I  saw  the  wraters  of  the  great  deep  encircling  the  earth;  I 
followed  its  ever  changing  motion  until,  with  the  tides,  I  visited 
all  the  races  and  nations  of  the  earth,  and  saw  there,  too,  but  a 
repetition  of  what  I  had  seen  at  home — birth  and  pleasure,  a 
short  period  of  youth  and  gladness,  marriage  and  lust,  a  mo- 
ment of  fleeting  joy  and  transitory  happiness,  aching  hearts 
and  wrecked  lives,  old  age  and  decrepitude,  and  at  all  times 
falsehood,  vice,  sin,  ignorance,  extreme  poverty  and  riches, 
or  disease,  misery,  insanity,  and  death.  And  in  truth  I  could 
clearly  see: 

"  Tis  but  the  wink  of  an  eye,  the  draft  of  a  breath 
From  the  blossom  of  health  to  the  paleness  of  death, 
From  the  gilded  saloon  to  the  bier  and  the  shroud — 
O  why  should  the  spirit  of  man  be  proud." 

I  sat  very  still  and  gazed  afar  out  at  the  deep  sounding  sea. 
I  watched  the  surf  beat  upon  the  shore.  Although  my  lips 
were  mute,  I  spoke  thus  to  the  waves:  "O  waves,  tell  me  the 
secret  of  life  and  death.  What  do  you  sing  to  all  the  people 
whom  you  see?  and  why  are  you  so  great  and  beautiful,  and 
powerful  and  alluring,  yet  so  sweet,  sad,  and  lovely?  Your 
wonderful  tones  remind  me  of  the  siren  mermaids  in  Lorlei's 
heights,  whose  enchanting  songs  lure  to  their  haunts  all  men 
who  catch  the  first  faint  echoes  of  their  notes.  Alas!  their 
lovers  are  never  more  seen  by  mortal  eyes.  O  deep,  blue  sea, 
I  am  sure  you  do  not  allure  us  to  destruction  with  your  un- 
fathomable music.  O  mighty  ocean,  can  you  give  my  soul 
satisfaction?"  Just  then  gentle  zephyrs  from  over  the  waves 
touch  my  cheeks,  and  I  thought:  "O,  wind,  perhaps  you  have 
come  from  some  spicy  isle  of  the  South  Sea.  Your  sweet 
breath  is  faintly  freighted  with  the  essence  of  rose  gardens  from 
some  far  off  tropical  clime.  What  words  have  you  to  whisper 
to  me?" 

But  the  waves  and  the  wind  were  mute.  Then  I  looked 
questioningly  at  the  blue  sky,  and  I  sat  very  still  and  my  soul 
seemed  to  vibrate  with  the  air  from  the  deep  water  to  the  blue 
sky.  And  a  sweet  peace  and  stillness  seemed  to  come  from 
over  the  water  and  satisfy  the  longing  of  my  heart.  'Twas 
like  the  coming  of  a  lover — sweet,  all  satisfying,  yet  gone  in 


6  THE   LOGOS   OP  THE 

an  instant.  But  it  gave  me  courage  to  push  forward.  I  arose 
up  and  went  back  to  the  city. 

The  29th  day  of  the  following  July  (1890),  I  arrived  at  Salt 
Lake  City.  I  sat  down  in  the  depot  waiting  room  and  reviewed 
the  situation.  Tired  and  weary  and  scarcely  enough  money  to 
pay  for  a  night's  lodging — but  with  a  little  merchandise  on 
hand — I  thought  of  what  I  must  face  and  nerved  myself  for 
the  masterful  efforts.  After  a  little  time  I  arose  with  grip  in 
hand  and  walked  up  town.  I  knew  and  realized  that  a  new 
career  was  about  to  open  to  me.  Yet  in  exactly  what  way  it 
would  come  I  did  not  perceive.  I  then  intended  to  open  a  lit- 
tle shop  and  do  some  shop  work  and  sell  an  article  of  mercan- 
tile character.  I  knew  I  would  make  it  a  success,  though  such 
work  was  entirely  out  of  my  line,  for  teaching  had  been  my 
life  work.  Yet  being  of  an  executive  nature,  I  would  succeed 
in  most  anything  to  which  I  turned  my  attention. 

Three  weeks  later  found  me  located  in  as  favorable  a  situa- 
tion as  possible.  I  soon  had  plenty  of  custom  and  many 
friends  too. 

It  has  been  said  of  Madam  de  Stael :  "It  was  the  most  won- 
derful thing  in  the  wonderful  life  of  this  great  woman,  the 
power  she  had  of  attracting  to  herself  the  ardent  regard  of  men 
of  real  ability  and  distinction."  Well,  I  cannot  say  that  I  was 
up  with  Madam  de  Stael,  but  I  can  say  that  I  always  had  the 
faculty,  in  a  quiet  way,  wherever  I  was,  of  attracting  to  me  the 
best  and  the  strongest  minds  in  the  community  and  making 
with  some,  real  friendships.  People  would  seek  me,  not  I 
them. 

I  never  had  any  leisure  time  since  I  was  born  into  this  life, 
but  I  would  meet  these  people  in  my  work  and  they  would 
come  again  and  again  to  see  me.  My  friends  and  friendships 
were  chiefly  among  women. 

One  day  I  made  a  business  call.  A  strange  lady  was  pres- 
ent. She  made  a  remark  and  I  answered  her.  She  was  pleased 
with  my  reply,  and  said  she  was  late  of  Denver,  Colorado,  and 
was  teaching  a  Spiritual  Science,  and  she  invited  me  to  call  at 
her  house.  "Yes,"  I  replied,  "  I  would  do  so.  A  year  before 
I  had  met  a  lady  in  Helena,  Montana,  who  was  teaching  the 
same  and  I  then  wanted  to  look  into  the  subject,  but  could  not 
afford  to  pay  her  prices." 

Shortly  afterwards  I  made  the  promised  call.  I  said  I  had 
come  to  hear  what  she  had  to  say  about  the  Spiritual  Science 
of  which  we  talked  a  few  days  before.  She  said  it  was  the 


NEW    DISPENSATION   OF   TIME.  7 

doctrine  that  Jesus  Christ  taught,  but  it  was  not  what  the 
churches  understood  as  his  doctrine.  It  was  the  true  interpre- 
tation of  the  Bible.  "  Well,"  I  answered,  "please  explain  it  to 
me."  "O,"  she  said,  "I  cannot;  my  tongue  just  cleaves  to  the 
roof  of  my  mouth.  It  is  too  beautiful  to  talk  about." 

I  replied,  "Mrs.  H ,  the  teacher  in  Montana  told  me 

that  any  one  who  understood  it  could  perform  the  same  mira- 
cles that  Christ  did.  Now,  what  is  a  person  to  do?"  She  an- 
swered, "Just  shut  your  eyes,  and  in  your  mind  look  at 
another  person  and  call  his  name  and  say  in  thought,  'You  are 
a  child  of  God,  you  are  Truth,  and  you  are  perfectly  well.1 
He  will  feel  your  thought  and  be  well."  "If  that  is  all  you 
have  to  do,"  I  said,  "suppose  you  try  it  on  me?  I  have  not 
any  diseases,  but  I  don't  feel  very  strong  and  sometimes  my 
head  aches."  Then  we  closed  out  eyes  and  sat  very  still  for  a 
moment.  And  I  remarked,  "  I  feel  refreshed." 

Another  day  I  came  to  her  and  we  talked  a  little.  She  said, 
' '  Say  the  words  for  yourself.  Practice  at  home  and  see  if  you 
can  feel  your  own  words."  Still  another  day  I  came  and  in 
effect  she  said,  "Within  you  is  the  Spirit  of  Truth.  If  you 
speak  to  it  and  praise  it,  it  will  reveal  to  you  all  things.  It  is 
a  light  that  has  no  shadow.  Study  it  for  yourself.  You 
are  connected  with  God  and  God  is  in  you. ' '  Then  she  showed 
me  how  to  deny  and  affirm  with  words.  I  caught  the  inspira- 
tion and  all  things  became  new  to  me. 

After  six  days  practice  from  the  time  I  had  the  first  instruc- 
tions, I  sat  alone  in  my  little  shop  and  I  closed  my  eyes  and 
began  to  affirm.  Suddenly  I  saw  a  great  Eye  looking  at  me. 
I  opened  my  eyes  and  looked  around  the  room;  it  was  gone. 
Again  I  closed  my  eyes  and  began  to  affirm.  It  was  there. 
It  seemed  to  be  a  little  in  front,  above  me,  and  a  short  dis- 
tance away.  It  was  an  intelligent,  benevolent  Bye,  and  oh! 
so  real. 

Just  here  I  will  take  a  step  backward  in  time,  for  a  moment, 
and  explain  in  reference  to  this  clairvoyance.  From  early 
childhood,  I  could  at  times  see  scenes,  places,  flowers,  birds, 
and  people. 

When  anything  disturbed  me  it  was  my  favorite  remedy  to 
go  to  bed,  cover  up  my  head,  or  nearly  so,  forget  all  trouble 
and  float  away  to  these  beautiful  places  or  bring  the  scenes  and 
things  to  me.  After  a  little  while  I  would  get  up  refreshed 
and  harmonious  and  ready  to  go  on  with  my  work  and  duties 
again. 


8  THE    LOGOS    OF    THE 

So  natural  was  this  second  sight  to  me  that  I  thought  it  a 
common  birthright  to  all  individuals  until  I  was  about  twenty- 
five  years  old. 

At  that  time  I  was  teaching  a  commercial  school  in  Oregon 
City,  and  one  day  I  read  Wm.  Denton's  book,  "Soul  of 
Things."  I  then  could  understand  that  clairvoyance  is  a  nat- 
ural soul  faculty  belonging  to  every  human  being,  but  unde- 
veloped in  most  people.  In  later  years  I  came  to  understand 
that  clairvoyance  is  sight  by  the  light  of  the  soul. 

Every  spirit-soul  is  a  pure  white  shining  light,  but  it  is  en- 
veloped with  such  dense  materiality  and  covered  with  such 
dark  heavy  clouds  created  by  the  destructive  thoughts  and  the 
base  habits  of  every  day  life  that  it  cannot  see  by  its  own  light. 

By  right  thought  and  right  living,  these  heavy  mental  clouds 
will  grow  thinner  and  lighter  and  in  time  the  intellect  and 
outer  consciousness  of  the  individual  will  become  cleaner, 
purer,  brighter,  and  keener,  and  his  intuitions  will  not  fail  him 
in  times  of  emergency. 

As  the  years  passed  on  in  my  life  my  intuitions  grew  clearer, 
until  the  ordinary  subterfuges  and  shams  practiced  everywhere 
were  as  if  they  were  not  to  me.  I  could  see  the  motives  in 
men's  minds,  and  it  seemed  to  me  that  nearly  all  their  desires 
were  selfish  and  base  and  low  enough  to  make  them  unworthy 
the  upright  form  of  manhood. 

But  there  was  one  thing  that  puzzled  me  more  and  more  for 
many  a  year,  and  in  fact,  it  seemed  to  be  the  chief  question  of 
my  life.  It  was  the  inconsistency  of  the  teachings  of  religion 
and  men's  daily  lives.  It  was  talking  about  one  thing  and 
doing  another  thing.  I  could  not  reconcile  these  things, 
though  I  said  over  and  over  to  myself  year  after  year,  ' '  What 
is  must  be  right. ' '  After  a  while  a  thought  came  to  me  that 
most  people  really  did  not  believe  what  they  preached  or  that 
they  did  not  truly  understand  what  they  were  talking  about. 
I  felt  that  there  must  be  something  in  the  nature  of  life — true 
life — away  back  that  I  had  not  got  to  yet.  I  believed  in  the 
good  of  all  things  and  in  the  inherent  good  of  all  people,  but  I 
did  not  understand  it,  therefore  I  mourned.  I  loved  all  crea- 
tures and  my  sympathy  would  go  out  to  them.  I  wanted  to 
see  all  things  and  all  people  happy,  and  in  failing  to  see  them 
thus'  I  was  miserable.  I  did  not  then  see  the  oneness  of  all  life 
as  I  came  to  do  in  after  years. 

I  thought  in  living  out  my  own  highest  and  truest  ideal  of 
right,  I  ought  surely  to  accomplish  my  desires  and  make  those 


NEW    DISPENSATION    OF    TIMK.  9 

for  whom  I  worked  happy.  But,  somehow,  in  those  days 
things  did  not  go  my  way  very  long  at  a  time.  My  life  had 
been  one  of  continual  self  sacrifice  for  others,  and  sometimes  I 
thought,  ' '  If  there  is  any  virtue  in  the  Christian  religion  (and 
I  know  there  is)  it  ought  to  work  out  differently  for  me.  For 
every  Christian  precept  and  virtue  I  have  practiced  from  my 
youth  up."  Not  merely  practiced  once  but  continually,  every 
hour  and  every  day  of  my  life.  Many  a  time  have  I  starved 
and  suffered  pain,  cold,  heat,  and  hardships  that  others  might 
not  want  the  bare  necessities  of  life.  But  starving  and  suffer- 
ing was  the  least  of  all  that  I  had  done  for  others.  First  this 
self  sacrifice  and  the  facility  of  comforting  others  was  confined 
to  the  members  of  my  own  family  and  a  few  friends.  But  as  I 
went  out  into  the  world  to  work  for  daily  bread,  and  the  circle 
of  my  acquaintance  enlarged,  new  made  friends  would  come  for 
comfort  in  their  mental  and  soul  woes.  I  sympathized  with 
them  and  helped  them  the  best  I  could.  As  the  years  went  by 
and  my  insight  into  human  nature  increased,  and  the  decep- 
tions, hollowness,  and  rottenness  in  people's  daily  lives  opened 
wide  to  my  view,  sorrow  grew  in  my  breast. 

I  would  sympathize  and  grieve  with  my  friends  and  secretly 
weep  and  mourn  for  those  strangers  who  were  not  conscious  or 
were  careless  of  their  own  shortcomings.  Unkindness,  tail  end 
pride,  deceptions,  polite  falsehoods,  greed,  selfishness,  etc.,  hurt 
me  where ver  and  whenever  I  witnessed  it.  Being  a  disinter- 
ested party  I  would  necessarily  keep  still,  but  it  troubled  me 
just  the  same. 

When  the  phantoms  of  disease  would  appear,  deep  rooted 
sorrow  set  the  face  with  a  stony  look  and  the  horrors  of  fear 
and  death  transform  a  human  being,  I  would  look  at  the  mul- 
titude around  and  wonder  why  these  fellow  creatures  so  lightly 
concerned  themselves  about  life  and  its  negation — death.  If  I 
inquired  why  their  apathy,  invariably  would  come  the  answer, 
"  It  must  be,  'twas  so  ordained  by  God." 

I  grew  sick  at  heart  and  said  to  myself,  ' '  I  will  study  more 
assiduously  than  ever  the  hearts  of  men  and  see  if  I  cannot 
find  a  solution  of  the  problem  of  existence." 

I  silently  thought  about  these  things  a  great  deal  and  wished 
I  could  understand  them  and  be  able  to  help  humanity. 

I  also  prayed  for  persons  in  particular  and  people  in  general, 
and  many  sweet  and  holy  experiences  came  to  me  as  the  years 
went  on.  But  the  people  I  prayed  for  kept  going  faster  and 
faster  to  wreck  and  ruin  and  carrying  others  with  them.  I 


10  THE    LOGOS    OF   THE 

could  not  quite  see,  in  the  orthodox  way,  how 'it  was  going  to 
be  so  peaceful  and  beautiful  in  the  next  world  in  everything  for 
most  people,  when  nearly  all  of  them  seemed  to  be  in  the  rot- 
tenness and  misery  of  Inferno,  and  in  the  clutches  of  the  devil 
here,  and  to  take  grim  pleasure  in  witnessing  his  tortures  in 
some  one  else.  Talk  to  the  leaders  and  teachers  of  mankind 
about  these  things,  and  they  would  start  out  on  an  orthodox 
sermon  of  "Christ  crucified  and  nothing  else,"  or  whisper  low, 
1 '  Be  still  or  they  will  think  you  are  insane. ' '  Well,  in  those  days 
I  never  said  much,  for  really  the  well  disposed  to  whom  I  would 
sometimes  speak,  had  a  way  of  turning  the  subject  and  hush- 
ing up  matters  that  they  were  powerless  to  help. 

I  think  I  never  would  have  been  able  to  get  out  of  that  wil- 
derness in  this  lifetime  had  not  that  noble  soul,  Mrs.  Abagail 
Scott  Duniway,  came  my  way  preaching  the  gospel  of  woman's 
Individuality  and  personal  liberty.  Heretofore,  all  my  teach- 
ings and  experiences  in  the  world  had  been  to  the  effect  of  em- 
phasizing the  existing  facts  of  woman's  subjugation  to  man. 
* '  Evidently  she  is  an  appendage  to  man  and  exists  for  his 
pleasure  only;  so  be  it."  So  said  the  world  in  deeds  if  not 
altogether  in  words.  In  my  heart  I  never  believed  such  bosh. 
But  at  that  time  I  was  not  wise  enough  nor  strong  enough  to 
dispute  it.  But  Abigail  Scott  Duniway  gave  me  new  courage 
to  go  on  (may  many  blessings  rest  upon  her).  Her  words  fell 
upon  my  soul  like  the  gentle  rain  on  the  thirsty  soil,  and  with 
renewed  hope  I  again  took  up  the  burdens  of  life  and  marched 
on. 

I  think,  at  any  rate,  the  organ  of  hope  was  naturally  well 
developed  in  my  organization,  for  in  spite  of  all  the  difficulties 
that  I  had  to  face  in  girlhood,  hope  shone  ever  above  my  hori- 
zon and  beckoned  me  on. 

In  the  long  ago  when  I  worked  as  a  servant  in  a  country 
hotel,  on  a  salary  of  two  dollars  per  week,  I  would  at  times 
bear  insults,  drudgery,  and  hardships,  with  tears  and  silent  en- 
durance, but  would  soon  brush  them  away,  take  courage  and 
be  hopeful  for  the  good  time  coming.  Often  the  dishwashing 
and  floor  scrubbing  would  be  accompanied  by  softly  repeated 
words  something  like  the  following  : 

By  the  song  of  the  verdant  earth  beneath  me, 
I  vow  I  will  be  free,  and  not  in  bondage  be. 

By  the  blue  resplendent  heavens  above  me, 
I  vow  I  will  be  free,  and  not  in  bondage  be. 


NEW    DISPENSATION    OF   TIME.  II 

Yes,  even  over  the  wash  tub  sometimes  buds  of  promise 
would  appear  and  I  would  hope  on  until  somebody  knocked  my 
castles  down.  Sometimes  I  would  mention  my  bright  hopes, 
alas!  they  would  be  knocked  down  and  temporarily  shattered 
to  fragments  by  the  hand  of  unbelief.  Or  some  one  would  say, 
"This  world  is  too  coarse  for  such  as  that.  Destroy  your 
beautiful  star-lit  dreams,  be  practical  and  get  married.  'Tis 
woman's  lot  to  marry,  bear  children,  and  be  happy."  "O 
Lord  ! ' '  thought  I  to  myself,  ' '  where  comes  in  the  happiness 
except  for  a  transitory  breath.  Men's  lusts  are  the  death-traps 
of  married  life  and,  according  to  the  present  arrangement  of 
society,  servitude  the  beginning  and  the  end."  But  many  a 
woman  would  say  to  me  out  of  her  heart,  "We  can't  realize 
those  beautiful  ideas  on  this  earth.  Let  us  bear  our  lots  in  pa- 
tience here  and  hope  that  in  heaven  we  may  find  rest  and 
peace.  Yes,  we  shall  surely  find  happiness  there." 

I  cannot  now  call  to  mind  that  any  mortal  ever  said  to  me, 
"  Rise  and  follow  thy  ideal  dream,"  until  Abigail  Scott  Duni- 
way  came  saying,  in  substance  : 

"  By  the  promise  of  noon's  blue  splendor  in  the  dawn's  first  silvery  gleam; 
By  the  song  of  the  sea  that  compelleth  the  path  of  the  rock  cleaving 

stream ; 
I  summon  thee,  recreant  dreamer,  to  rise  and  follow  thy  dream." 

I  often  wondered  why  people  could  not  see  something  better 
and  greater  for  them  beyond  themselves.  "  Perhaps  they  do." 
"Then,  why  don't  they  work  toward  it?"  I  am  now  sure 
that  the  majority  of  the  human  race  have  for  ages  past  seen 
better  possibilities,  but  they  did  not  believe  it  could  or  would 
come  to  them  on  this  earth.  They  have  relegated  it  to  an  ex- 
istence after  death,  therefore  did  not  try  to  establish  it  here  on 
earth. 

At  that  time  I  did  not  realize  how  much  resistance  would 
meet  those  who  sought  to  change  existing  customs  by  making 
ideal  thoughts  present  and  practical. 

But  lately  the  walls  of  Jericho  have  fallen  and  that  which  was 
a  few  years  ago  thought  impossible,  is  now  not  only  possible 
but  every  day  occurrences.  But  some  of  us,  like  Dante,  had 
first  to  tread  alone  the  regions  of  Inferno. 

But  the  great  work  comes  later  after  sounding  the  ram's 
horns  before  the  material  walls  of  Jericho. 

One  summertime,  up  in  the  State  of  Washington,  an  ortho- 
dox revival  meeting  was  in  progress  in  a  church  not  far  from 
where  I  lived.  'Twas  summer  time  and  very  sultry  weather. 


12  THE    LOGOS    OF    THE 

I  lived  in  the  third  story  of  the  tallest  building  in  town.  The 
heat  was  suffocating  inside,  so  in  the  early  evening  I  took  my 
bed  out  on  the  flat  roof  and  thought  to  sleep  there.  The  sounds 
from  the  church  were  quite  distinct.  The  excitement  was  high 
as  was  evident  by  the  pitched  voices  of  the  preachers  and  ex- 
horters.  Occasionally  the  excitement  was  modified  by  the 
sound  of  singing — then  a  calm,  followed  again  by  groans  and 
cries.  I  knew  this  would  bring  enthusiasm  to  some  hearts  and 
for  moments  they  would  feel  the  ecstasy  of  Divine  Love,  and 
temporarily  the  peace  that  surpasseth  understanding  but  that  it 
would  free  them  from  the  consequence  of  their  sins  I  did  not 
believe.  It  was  this  vicarious  atonement  that  I  could  not 
swallow. 

That  night  I  lay  on  the  roof  doing  a  tiny  bit  of  combating 
thinking.  Personally  I  knew  more  than  half  of  the  people  who 
were  actively  taking  part  in  that  revival,  and  I  knew  of  their 
dirty  deeds  in  secret — their  stealths  and  lusts,  and  here  they 
would  come  and  throw  their  filth  and  sins  on  another  one  whom 
they  said  was  pure  and  holy,  and  cry  out,  "Jesus,  bear  my 
burdens  for  me;"  then  immediately  pluck  their  neighbor's 
sleeve  and  whisper,  "are  you  saved?  Come  to  Jesus." 

Straightway  these  same  people  would  go  forth  from  the 
church  and  lie  and  steal  in  order  to 

"  Get  place  and  wealth, 

If  possible  with  grace, 
If  not,  by  any  means  get 
Wealth  and  place." 

Or  at  least  to  try  with  all  their  might  until  death  apparently 
settled  the  struggle.  And  the  men,  in  the  belief  that  marriage 
gives  them  special  license,  would  go  from  the  church  to  their 
homes  and  put  to  shame  the  prostitution  of  brothels.  And  in 
effect,  if  not  exactly  in  words,  would  say,  ' '  God  has  ordained 
that  woman  should  be  the  pleasure  of  man."  And  further, 
outside  of  their  homes,  by  their  acts  would  emphasize  current 
opinion,  "  Give  me  your  life;  then,  after  a  little  while,  go  to  the 
devil  and  get  your  bread  and  butter  another  way  if  you  can." 
And  the  women  at  home  were  timid  and  believed  what  they 
were  told.  At  church  they  would  sing,  "  I  believe  in  the  free 
will  of  the  soul,"  and  at  the  same  time  gird  themselves  up  with 
corsets,  squeeze  up  their  feet  in  shoes  two  sizes  too  small  for 
them,  make  long  tails  to  their  dresses,  and  even  paint  their 
faces;  not  for  a  moment  realizing  that  they  were. slaves  to  pub- 


NEW    DISPENSATION    OF   TIME.  13 

lie  opinion,  in  bondage  to  the  evils  and  not  exercising  one  whit 
of  ' '  soul  freedom. ' ' 

And  gossip,  "  O,  yes.  What  else  is  there  to  talk  about,  for 
you  know  it  is  a  shame  for  women  to  mention  public  affairs, 
and  to  show  any  interest  in  mind  culture."  Gossip,  of  course, 
and  in  their  gossip  forget  that  others  had  but  stumbled  in  the 
path  that  they  in  their  weakness  had  trod. 

But  mention  to  these  women  the  necessity  of  training  to  con- 
duct business  or  to  hold  places  of  trust  or  emolument,  "Hor- 
rors! It  might  spoil  my  beauty  to  enter  business  or  make  me 
more  masculine,  or  worse  than  all,  it  would  arouse  men's  pas- 
sions to  look  at  me  in  a  public  place.  My  highest  thoughts  are 
to  worship  Jesus  Christ  and  serve  the  men  of  my  household." 

In  those  days  (and  it  is  the  same  at  the  present  time),  in  my 
opinion,  worshiping  and  serving  were  indeed  beautiful  attri- 
butes of  character,  for  I  felt  a  great  and  unfathomable  and  per- 
fect love  in  my  heart  that  was  indeed  an  adoration  of  the  ideal 
Christ;  and  as  to  serving,  I  believed  that  helpfulness  belongs  to 
our  highest  duties  and  our  love  nature,  and  we  would  not  avoid 
it  if  we  could.  But  other  people  didn't  seem  to  see  things  as  I 
did. 

The  vicissitudes  of  life  discovered  to  me  another  knotty  prob- 
lem. I  found  it  to  be  a  fact  that  man  could  be  an  angel  one 
moment  and  a  devil  another.  One  moment  he  could  do  a  God- 
like deed  and  another  do  an  act  that  would  shame  the  devil 
and  all  his  imps.  This  pained  me  for  I  could  not  reconcile 
them.  I  could  not  straighten  out  these  discrepancies  in  human 
life.  I  did  not  see  that  it  made  people  happier  to  teach  philos- 
ophy and  to  practice  twaddle.  [Understanding  of  this  came 
later.] 

And  as  I  sat  upon  the  housetop  that  night  and  the  sounds 
from  the  church  fell  upon  my  ears,  I  thought,  "If  this  is  all 
that  life  is  worth  upon  this  planet  it  is  not  of  much  value  to 
me.  However,  I  do  believe  there  is  something  more  and  bet- 
ter for  us  all  here  if  we  only  knew  it. 

Two  years  later  my  soul  and  I  went  prospecting  some  undis- 
covered truth  to  perceive.  One  day  I  stood  on  the  bleak  hill- 
side of  Butte  City,  in  Montana.  The  air  was  heavily  charged 
with  sulphur  smoke  and  no  green  vegetation  grew  in  the  city. 
No  trees  leaved  or  flowers  blossomed  for  some  miles  away.  But 
moving  life  was  everywhere.  Everybody  was  busy,  but  only 
money  and  sin  grew  there.  Character  didn't  show  out  for 
much  about  that  town.  A  bank  account,  a  pretty  lively 


14  THE    LOGOS    OF    THE 

woman,  a  bottle  of  stimulant  liquid,  and  a  place  of  amusement 
seemed  to  fill  the  bill. 

My  business  took  me  into  private  homes  and  public  places  of 
all  descriptions.  And  the  sights  I  often  saw  of  man's  inhu- 
manity to  man  caused  me  to  cease  to  wonder  why  countless 
millions  mourn.  Sometimes,  after  witnessing  these  things 
many  times  during  the  day,  and  seeing  little  more  than  decep- 
tions anywhere,  my  hopes  for  the  human  race  were  not  very 
bright.  Notwithstanding  all  this,  once  in  a  while  I  would 
catch  glimpses  of  the  good  and  the  true  in  the  hearts  of  these 
struggling  divine  fragments.  Like  the  flash  of  a  meteor  or  the 
ray  of  a  sunbeam,  a  spark  of  Divine  truth  would  show  itself, 
then  fade  away,  but  the  odor  of  its  memory  would  hang  around 
them  forever.  And,  occasionally,  seeing  and  feeling  this,  in 
those  people  whose  lives  were  given  up  to  lust  and  fiery  pas- 
sions and  greed  and  gain,  I  would  take  heart  again  and  hope 
on — hope  that  something  better  might  soon  work  out  for  all 
humanity. 

Soon  the  ideal  that  I  was  unconsciously  following  led  me  into 
other  scenes,  and  sometime  thereafter  I  found  myself  studying 
the  occult  aspect  of  Morman  life,  in  Utah. 

Later  came  a  terrible  experience  in  the  railroad  great  snow 
blockade  on  the  snowy  plains  and  hoary  mountains  of  Nevada. 
But  somehow  terrible  times  had  become  opportunities  to  me 
wherein  to  prove  myself  master  of  circumstances. 

These  things  did  not  come  about  intentionally,  but  seemed 
to  grow.  I  did  not  then  understand  them,  but  in  after  years 
fully  realized  the  meaning  of  them  all.  And  in  due  time  came 
to  see  that  if  certain  lines  of  conduct  are  followed  certain  effects 
are  the  result. 

Consciously  or  unconsciously  we  set  causes  to  work  and  cast 
our  own  destinies.  All  things  are  orderly.  We  can  drift  with 
the  tide  and  become  a  plaything  of  the  elements,  or  we-  can 
grasp  our  oars,  swing  out  our  canoes  and  take  advantage  of 
the  tide  and  wind  to  safely  enter  the  haven  in  view. 

Long  before  I  ever  heard  of  the  "Higher  Thought"  doctrine 
I  formulated  this  sentence:  Great  experiences  make  a  person 
either  very  good  or  very  bad,  for  I  had  seen  people's  lives  cul- 
minate. 

The  time  came  when  I  saw  that  souls  ripen  as  fruit  ripens. 
They  have  their  seasons,  times  and  ages.  What  is  good  for  a 
soul  at  one  stage  of  growth,  in  some  cases,  is  destructive  to  it 
in  a  more  advanced  stage. 


NEW    DISPENSATION   OF   TIME.  15 

Let  us  return  again  to  Salt  Lake  City,  where  I  was  practic- 
ing some  affirmations  under  the  surveillance  of  a  great  '  'Eye. ' ' 

I  was  learning  the  power  of  words,  and  it  was  of  an  all-ab- 
sorbing interest.  The  little  talks  I  frequently  had  with  Mrs. 
O —  -  cleared  the  way.  She  gave  me  a  few  points  which  I 
eagerly  grasped  and  applied.  She  showed  me  how  we  are  re- 
lated to  the  Divine  First  Cause,  and  the  possibilities  of  our- 
selves, and  how  we  could  develop  ourselves  and  grow  as  the 
flowers  and  fruit,  yet  always  retain  our  self-consciousness. 

All  this  was  very  beautiful  to  me,  and  I  knew  it  to  be  true, 
and  it  seemed  that  I  had  always  known  it,  only  I  never  had  the 
courage  to  speak  it  out,  because  the  world  was  against  me. 
But  the  moment  another  declared  it  to  be  true,  I  took  courage 
and  added  my  testimony.  I  took  hold  of  these  teachings  with 
my  whole  life  never  again  to  let  go.  Eagerly  I  sought  to  read 
all  metaphysical  literature  on  which  I  could  lay  my  hands. 
Everything  in  the  world  immediately  turned  right  side  up  to 
me. 

I  saw  life  from  a  new  standpoint  and  it  pleased  me,  for  my 
soul  was  satisfied,  and  I  grew  strong  in  my  wrhole  nature.  And 
I  felt  like  singing  with  the  psalmist:  "The  day  breaks,  the 
shadows  flee  away."  Yea,  I  listened,  and  a  voice  in  my  soul 
spake.  Yes,  my  beloved  spake,  though  I  heard  no  sound  (in- 
tuitively felt  it),  and  like  unto  King  Solomon's  Christ  of  old, 
my  beloved  said  (intuitively):  "Rise  up  my  love,  my  fair  one, 
and  come  awray  (away  from  material  things;)  the  flowers  appear 
on  the  earth;  the  time  of  the  singing  of  the  birds  is  come,  and  the 
voice  of  the  turtle  is  heard  in  our  land;  the  fig  tree  putteth 
forth  her  green  figs,  and  the  vine  with  the  tender  grapes  gives 
a  good  smell.  Arise,  my  love,  my  fair  one,  and  come  away 
(away  from  material  things.)" 

Soon  I  entered  the  wilderness  of  the  flesh.  (I  now  under- 
stand what  is  meant  by  the  words  referring  to  Jesus,  "And  im- 
mediately the  Spirit  driveth  him  into  the  wilderness  of  the 
flesh."  12:  I  St.  Mark.) 

My  business  increased,  I  hired  help,  and  it  still  increased.  I 
hired  a  suit  of  new  rooms  and  newly  furnished  them.  Still  my 
business  increased.  I  hired  more  help,  and  still  worked  very 
hard  myself. 

When  occasions  permitted  and  opportunities  were  presented 
I  would  drop  a  few  words  about  the  the  new  life  to  my  cus- 
tomers. They  were  all  pleased.  They  appeared  to  think  that 


1 6  THE   LOGOS   OF   THE 

such  ideas  belonged  to  me  and  to  the  business,  and  they  nega- 
tively and  pleasantly  accepted  them. 

I  could  talk  philosophy  and  show  up  human  nature  better 
than  I  could  do  the  work  in  hand.  The  business  and  all  that 
belonged  to  it  was  new  to  me,  but  studying  human  hearts  was 
not.  However,  I  had  learned  through  long  experience  to  be 
able  to  turn  my  hands,  as  well  as  my  mind,  to  any  useful  work 
which  was  necessary,  therefore  I  always  tried  to  do  well  what 
was  in  hand,  and  in  a  measure  I  always  succeeded. 

The  next  evening  after  I  first  saw  the  great  "Eye"  gazing 
at  me,  I  sat  down  with  my  eyes  shut  and  began  to  affirm  for 
myself  strength,  courage,  health,  love,  and  truth.  As  soon  as  I 
began,  the  "Bye"  appeared.  I  looked  at  it,  then  went  on  with 
my  affirming.  I  seemed  to  feel  its  protecting  influence. 

After  about  six  weeks  of  practice,  as  usual  one  evening  I  sat 
down  and  began  to  affirm,  and  I  looked  up  for  the  "Bye,"  but 
instead  of  the  "Eye"  I  saw  a  tiny  bright  spot  like  a  star.  As 
I  gazed  on  it,  it  lengthened  out  into  a  shining  thread-like  ray. 
On,  on  I  followed  it  until  the  other  end  was  lost  in  a  fog-like 
mist. 

I  began  again  with  my  affirmations,  but  would  occasionally 
stop  in  the  midst  of  them  to  follow  the  beautiful  shining  ray. 
After  this  the  "Eye"  was  never  again  seen,  but  the  ray  was 
always  there.  It  was  company  for  me.  I  loved  to  look  at  it. 
I  dreamed  dreams,  saw  visions,  and  had  other  wonderful  expe- 
riences, but  none  satisfied  me  as  this  did.  It  had  become  so 
dear  to  me  that  many  times  during  the  day  while  about  my 
work  I  would  shut  my  eyes  for  a  second  or  moment  and  look 
at  it.  When  I  would  first  look  at  it  it  would  appear  like  a  star, 
but  if  I  gazed  steadily  it  would  stretch  out  into  a  shining 
thread-like  ray  until  it  was  lost  in  a  dense  fog  or  mist.  Try  as 
hard  as  I  might  I  could  not  penetrate  that  mist. 

About  three  months  later,  early  one  afternoon,  I  said  to  one 
of  the  shop  women,  "I  am  going  to  my  room  to  rest  for  about 
fifteen  minutes,  if  any  one  comes  in  and  wants  to  see  me  you 
will  know  where  I  am."  I  had  been  doing  severe  mental  as 
well  as  physical  work,  and  was  very  tired.  My  living  room 
was  on  the  same  floor  with  my  business  parlors.  I  was  tired 
and  thought  if  I  concentrated  and  affirmed  for  a  few  minutes 
on  some  of  my  favorite  strong  helpful  words,  I  would  feel 
stronger  and  better,  and  would  be  more  encouraged  to  go  on 
with  the  work  of  the  day.  I  sat  down  in  my  room  on  a  sofa 
in  a  straight,  upright  position  and  in  a  firm  and  positive  atti- 


NEW    DISPENSATION    OF    TIME.  1 7 

tude  that  I  might  better  hold  fast  to  the  words  which  I  was 
going  to  affirm.  I  shut  my  eyes  and  looked  at  the  ray  and 
began  to  affirm.  Immediately  I  stood  in  a  beautiful  little  val- 
ley. On  one  side  of  the  valley  near  me  were  high  hills,  and 
they  were  flooded  with  sunlight.  The  light  that  shone  on  them 
was  intensely  bright.  I  turned  to  see  from  whence  it  came. 
In  front  of  me  stretched  a  lovely  valley,  and  in  the  distance 
loomed  great  snow-capped  mountains.  Just  behind  and  over 
these  mountains  rose  a  Sun.  It  had  just  cleared  the  horizon. 
The  glory  of  that  Sun  can  never  be  told.  (If  you  ever  see  it 
my  friends  you  will  not  have  much  to  say.)  I  looked  full  at  it 
and  raised  my  arms  and  clapped  my  hands  twice,  and  each  time 
I  cried  aloud,  "The  Christ  has  risen."  Instantly  I  was'back 
on  the  sofa  sitting  bolt  upright  exactly  as  before.  My  body 
had  not  moved  a  hair's  breadth.  At  once  I  went  back  to  my 
work,  but  my  thoughts  were  somewhere  else. 

A  month  before  this  time  I  had  fully  made  up  my  mind  to 
dispose  of  my  business  as  soon  as  possible,  that  I  might  go  away 
to  some  quiet  place  for  a  period  and  give  my  whole  attention  to 
the  studying  of  this  truth,  hoping  that  I  might  thereby  solve 
the  problem  of  life.  But  from  the  day  of  the  "Sun"  experi- 
ence I  began  to  push  the  negotiations  of  sale  that  were  then 
pending. 

My  idea  was  to  go  back  to  California,  to  my  native  foothills, 
and  find  some  quiet  place  where  I  could  study  and  think  unin- 
terruptedly for  about  two  years;  then,  maybe,  I  wrould  be  read}*- 
to  face  the  world  again. 

It  seemed  that  every  effort  I  made  to  carry  out  my  thoughts 
increased  my  strength.  I  had  already  dropped  flesh  meat  eat- 
ing, and  I  felt  a  greater  soul  power  from  the  effort  of  putting 
it  aside.  At  that  time  I  often  took  my  meals  at  restaurants, 
and  when  I  would  sit  down  at  the  table  I  would  mentally  say 
to  myself,  "No  dead  thing  shall  enter  my  mouth.  I  shall  feast 
on  something  else  and  let  a  corpse  alone. ' ' 

A  little  while  after  this  beautiful  Truth  of  Being  was  brought 
to  my  mind  I  could  not  swallow  flesh  meat.  I  had  never  eaten 
much,  but  owing  to  the  common  practice  of  having  everything 
on  the  table  saturated  with  the  products  of  meat,  I  had  eaten  a 
little  all  my  life  up  to  this  time.  I  had  always  believed  (from 
a  soul  sense)  that  it  is  contrary  to  the  highest  good  of  man  to 
kill  animals  and  to  eat  their  flesh;  and  further,  that  it  was  not 
just  or  right  to  cut  short  a  life,  no  matter  how  inferior  it  be,  in 
order  to  feed  and  pamper  ourselves. 


1 8  THE   LOGOS    OF   THE 

But  I  had  never  met  but  two  or  three  persons  in  all  my  life 
up  to  that  time  to  corroborate  my  belief,  and  they  were  too 
timid  to  seldom  mention  the  fact.  Neither  was  I  strong  enough 
to  boldly  live  out  my  thoughts  in  this  respect  until  I  learned 
the  Truth  of  Being,  and  found  that  the  injunction,  "Thou  shalt 
not  kill,"  has  a  spirit  as  well  as  a  letter.  In  the  books  that  I 
was  reading  I  recognized  a  few  others  wTho  had  abandoned  flesh 
meat  eating.  And,  O,  what  a  joy  it  was  to  me  to  know  that  a 
few  true  hearts  in  the  world  could  and  did  live  above  the  hor- 
rible practice  of  cutting  short  the  lives  of  lowly  creatures  and 
then  feasting  on  their  corpses.  This  vegetarian  idea  was  in 
harmony  with  my  soul,  and  I  never  tasted  flesh  meat  again.  I 
resolved  I  would  face  the  world  with  strong,  clean  thoughts  of 
justice  and  truth,  or  not  at  all.  No  blood  should  ever  again 
stain  my  lips. 

About  two  months  after  this  ' '  Sun  ' '  experience  I  was  in  Sac- 
ramento city,  California.  Some  unsettled  business  kept  me 
there  until  the  following  June.  In  June  I  weut  away  to  the 
Placer  County  foothills,  and  I  hired  a  little  /oom  in  a  farm- 
house. I  spent  most  of  my  time  in  the  open  air  out  on  the 
hills,  in  reading,  studying,  meditating,  and  concentrating  my 
mind. 

One  afternoon  in  the  latter  part  of  June,  I  was  standing  on 
the  top  of  a  high  hill  looking  afar  in  the  distance  at  a  mountain 
some  eighty  miles  away.  The  point  of  concentration  was  a 
white  spot  which  appeared  to  be  in  a  basin  at  the  foot  of  a  peak 
in  a  blue  ridge  against  the  horizon.  I  was  trying  to  make  out 
whether  it  was  snow  or  water.  I  thought  probably  it  was  a 
lake.  Suddenly  the  whole  horizon  was  a  blaze  of  brilliant 
light.  I  looked  at  the  sun  to  see  if  it  was  anywhere  obscured 
by  a  cloud,  for  so  bright  was  the  outer  light  that  the  ordinary 
sunlight  seemed  a  shadow  or  to  be  twilight.  Not  a  single 
cloud  was  visible  in  the  heavens.  When  I  would  raise  my  eyes 
the  light  would  be  gone.  It  was  only  again  after  concentrat- 
ting  for  a  second  or  two  that  the  light  would  illume  the  sky 
and  the  mountains  around.  The  sight  of  this  glorious  light 
with  my  eyes  wide  open  in  the  broad  bare  sunlight  of  a  June 
afternoon  encouraged  me  to  push  forward  in  my  search  after 
truth. 

Not  long  afterwards  came  a  very  clear  experience  in  thought 
transference.  It  was  in  the  first  part  of  the  month  of  Septem- 
ber. One  day,  a  neighbor,  Mrs.  B ,  called  at  the  farm- 
house where  I  was  staying  and  wanted  to  sell  some  fruit.  I 


XK\Y    DISPENSATION    OF   TIME.  19 

asked  her  if  she  had  any  white  peaches  to  sell,  saying  if  she 
had  I  would  like  to  buy  a  few  and  preserve  them  and  send 
them  to  my  mother,  as  in  years  past  she  was  very  fond  of  them, 
and  now  she  lived  in  a  State  where  they  did  not  grow,  and  can- 
not be  bought.  Mrs.  B replied  that  she  had  a  few  at 

home  but  they  were  not  quite  ripe;  and  they  were  already  en- 
gaged. However,  she  was  not  quite  sure  that  the  party  would 
take  them.  And  she  added,  "If  the  party  to  whom  I  have 
promised  them  does  not  take  them  you  may  have  them. ' '  I 
answered,  "  Very  well,"  and  thought  no  more  about  it.  Three 
weeks  passed  away  and  no  thought  whatever  concerning  those 
white  peaches  had  entered  my  mind. 

Early  one  morning,  as  usual,  I  started  off  for  the  hills.  Most 
always  I  told  the  lady  of  the  house  in  what  direction  I  was 
going.  But  I  never  knewr  myself  the  hour  when  I  would  re- 
turn. That  particular  forenoon  I  was  climbing  a  high  wooded 
peak.  It  was  a  place  that  I  had  not  been  before.  I  was  quite 
harmonious  with  nature,  and  I  felt  plainly  that,  ' '  The  voice 
that  speaks  in  nature  finds  responsive  echo  in  the  heart  of  man. 
Deep  answers  unto  deep." 

The  gentle  breeze  lifting  and  twirling  the  iris-hued  tinted 
falling  leaves  from  the  many  trees,  the  sighing  of  the  pines,  the 
call  of  the  mountain  quail,  and  living  notes  from  the  different 
kinds  of  birds  mingling  with  the  squirrel's  gay  chirrups  as 
they  sprang  from  one  leafy  bough  to  another  of  those  great 
live  oak  trees  were  indeed  strengthening  and  life-giving  to  me. 
I  inbreathed  the  harmonies  of  nature  and  felt  her  gladness  and 
aspiration,  and  inhaled  a  faint,  fragrant  breath  coming  up  from 
grasses  sweet — 

"And  from  the  meadows  rich  with  corn, 
Clear  in  the  cool  September  morn." 

Suddenly  I  stopped  and  placed  my  hand  on  my  pocketbook. 
"O,"  I  thought  to  myself,  "  I  ought  to  have  left  some  money 

with   Mrs.  G (my  landlady),  for   Mrs.    B ,  to  pay  for 

those  white  peaches."  Then  I  reflected  and  said  to  myself, 
"Pshaw,  she  is  not  going  to  bring  them.  It  has  been  too  long 
a  time.  Very  likely  the  other  person  took  them.  It  would 
have  been  foolish  for  me  to  have  left  any  money  for  them  at 
this  late  date."  However,  I  was  not  satisfied  writh  my  argu- 
ment. I  took  out  my  purse,  opened  it  and  sat  down  on  a  log. 
And  again  said  to  myself,  ' '  I  ought  to  have  left  a  dollar  and  a 
half  for  those  peaches.  They  might  come  to-day.  I  believe  I 


•2J  THE   LOGOS   OF   THE 

will  go  back  and  leave  the  money  there."  Then  I  looked  at 
the  sun  and  thought  of  the  distance  back  to  the  house  and  con- 
cluded I  would  not  return  just  then,  for  it  would  interfere  with 
my  plans  for  the  day.  And  again,  when  I  came  to  look  at  it 
reasonably,  I  did  not  see  why  I  should  want  to  leave  any  money 
there  for  the  peaches,  as  it  had  been  three  weeks  since  we  had 

talked  of  them,  and  if  Mrs.  B was  going  to  let  me  have 

them,  she  would  have  brought  them  long  ago.  With  this  ar- 
gument I  dismissed  the  subject  from  my  mind,  and  did  not 
return  to  the  house  until  late  that  afternoon. 

Almost  the  first  thing  I  heard  when  I  got  back  to  the  house 

was,  ' '  Mrs.  B has  been  here  and  brought  your  white 

peaches.  She  came  this  morning  and  waited  awhile  for  you  to 
come  back.  Finally  she  said  she  must  go.  We  did  not  know 
what  to  do.  She  said  she  needed  the  money,  so  at  last  I  con- 
cluded to  pay  her  for  you.  It  was  about  1 1  o'clock  when  she 
wrent  home."  I  was  amazed.  It  was  about  n  o'clock  when  I 
had  sat  down  on  the  log  in  the  woods  and  opened  my  purse, 
thinking  to  go  back  and  leave  the  money  at  the  house.  Here 
was  another  proof  of  the  power  of  the  mind — something  more 
to  encourage  me  to  push  forward  on  the  path  I  was  following. 

About  this  time  I  was  told  that  on  a  certain  high  peak  in  an 
immense  cliff  of  rocks,  was  a  little  cave.  I  wanted  to  see  it, 
thinking  that  I  might  utilize  it  for  the  purpose  of  study.  I 
went  out  there  and  tried  to  find  it  but  could  not.  Time  after 
time  I  climbed  those  rocks  until  I  was  tired  out.  Occasionally 
for  two  weeks  I  searched  for  that  cave  but  could  not  find  it. 
One  day  I  was  determined  to  find  it,  and  had  looked  more  care- 
fully than  usual,  until  I  was  exhausted,  but  did  not  find  it  and 
returned  home.  That  night,  soon  after  I  went  to  bed,  I  fell 
into  a  light  sleep,  but  was  soon  aroused  by  a  great  awakening 
light.  And  a  great  white  Sun  swiftly  swept  across  the  zenith  of 
my  soul.  I  looked  upon  it  perhaps  less  than  a  second  of  time, 
then  it  hid  itself  behind  a  cloud,  but  its  glorious  light  streamed 
from  behind  the  cloud  and  flooded  my  room.  It  was  the  Sun 
that  I  had  seen  eight  months  before  in  Salt  Lake  City — the  Sun 
that  my  soul  had  called  the  ' '  Christ. ' '  Immediately  I  was  out 
on  that  rocky  cliff  searching  for  the  little  cave.  My  conscious- 
ness was  divided.  I  was  out  on  the  cliff  and  in  the  bed  at  the 
same  time.  My  consciousness  at  both  places  was  perfect.  I 
could  see  the  objects  in  the  room,  feel  the  cover  on  my  face, 
and  mark  the  white  pillow  glistening  in  the  light — I  moved  un- 
hands and  feet,  felt  my  body  shivering  a  little  and  my  soul  try- 


NIJW    DTSI'KXSATION    OF    TIME.  21 

ing  to  look  at  that  Sun.  Out  on  the  cliff  I  was  swiftly  step- 
ping from  one  rock  to  another  peering  into  every  crevice.  The 
light  penetrated  everywhere  and  the  rocks  were  glowing  with 
a  brightness  almost  intolerable.  I  was  searching  for  the  cave 
with  the  eagerness  of  my  higher  will.  Yet  at  the  same  time  I 
was  trying  to  catch  glimpses  of  the  Sun  itself.  The  upward 
sweep  of  the  light  was  indeed  powerful  and  all  attractive. 

The  power  of  the  Spirit  was  too  great  for  my  undeveloped 
nature,  and  directly  my  divided  consciousness  rushed  back  to 
my  body  to  escape  the  intensity  of  the  white  heat.  When  I 
was  together  again  I  found  I  was  quite  cold  and  shivering  a 
little,  and  suffering  some  pain.  The  next  day  I  wras  quite 
weak  and  suffering  considerable  with  pain  across  the  loins. 

During  the  process  of  regeneration  (re-polarization  of  the 
atoms  of  the  mind  and  body)  with  me,  which  covered  a  period 
of  many  years,  these  high  and  holy  experiences  —  and  they 
came  as  often  as  I  could  bear  them — were  accompanied  by  cold 
feelings.  It  was  like  cold  air — a  breath  from  snowy  heights. 
Sometimes  one  might  think  of  the  cold  white  falling  snow- 
flakes.  Often  I  would  see  the  flash  of  a  dazzling  white  light 
and  at  its  touch  I  would  shiver  with  cold. 

Yet  this  cold,  white,  bright  light  contained  (is)  a  heat  be- 
yond mortal  conception.  Always  after  the  cold  would  come  a 
reaction,  and  warmth  would  come  in  an  hour  or  two  or  in  a 
few  hours  at  least.  I  would  grow  hot.  The  white  light 
seemed  cold  yet  it  was  hot.  White  is  the  continent  of  all  color, 
and  the  glowing  red  heat  was  here  transferred  into  the  oneness 
of  the  white. 

But  often  the  extreme  heat  would  not  come  for  twenty-four 
hours  after  the  experience;  then  it  would  be  intense  and  cover 
my  entire  body  and  face.  It  would  literally  burn  my  flesh 
and  skin,  and  sometimes  be  very  painful  in  my  nervous  sys- 
tem. Thus  I  learned  the  meaning  of  the  scripture  text,  "God 
is  a  consuming  fire." 

After  the  above  mentioned  experience  in  searching  for  the 
cave,  the  illuminations  were  quite  frequent,  almost  daily. 

During  the  next  two  months  the  greatest  changes  of  my  life 
took  place.  Radical  changes  took  place  in  my  physical  body 
as  well  as  in  my  mind  and  soul.  My  breathing  increased,  and 
new  breathing  passages — literally  new  breathing  passages — 
heretofore  closed  were  opened  up.  I  could  breathe  up  and  down 
my  spine  and  apparently  all  over  me  and  all  inside  of  me  and 


22  THE   LOGOS   OF   THE 

through  me.  And  to  me  the  wonder  grew  at  the  quantities  of 
air  I  could  inhale. 

But  this  was  a  small  matter  compared  with  something  else 
that  took  place.  One  night  I  saw  a  vision,  and  in  the  vision 
I  was  sitting  under  a  great  tree  meditating  and  I  heard  a  voice 
say,  "The  Master  loves  you."  Immediately  I  opened  my 
eyes  and  simultaneously  something  cool  and  soft  like  the  most 
delicate  breeze  spread  over  my  heart.  I  was  so  still  that  my 
breath  stopped  for  a  moment  in  respect  to  the  occasion.  This 
Something  moved  and  rolled  itself  into  my  heart  as  soft  and 
lightly  as  the  most  delicate  tiny  bundle  of  swan's  down.  It 
seemed  to  fill  the  w^hole  inside  of  my  heart  and  felt  a  little  cool 
but  rich  like  the  blubber  of  fat.  I  knew  it  was  an  angel  and 
wholly  spiritual.  I  felt  that  it  was  my  own  soul-spirit-angel. 
I  did  not  then  know  for  a  certainty,  but  surmised  that  this  ex- 
perience had  something  to  do  with  the  new  birth  that  all  the 
religions  of  the  earth  are  forever  singing  about  but  never 
seem  to  realize.  From  that  time  on  experiences  came  thick 
and  fast. 

In  some  way  I  felt  that  I  was  very  closely  related  to  that  won- 
derous  Sun  that  occasionally  blazoned  forth  on  my  soul,  yet  I 
could  not  understand  it.  Regeneration  (re-polarization  of  the 
atoms  of  my  mind  and  body)  had  set  in,  and  these  glorious  ex- 
periences seemed  to  tear  my  physical  body  in  shreds.  The  re- 
sult was  I  was  not  very  strong,  and  I  felt  how  easy  it  would  be 
to  die;  for  my  soul  often  tried  to  escape  from  my  body.  It 
would  flutter  and  stir  and  shake  my  body  at  times  like  an  earth- 
quake in  order  to  free  itself,  and  it  would  often  jump  out,  but  I 
tried  hard  to  hold  myself  together,  and  would  bring  my  escaping 
soul  back  and  be  more  gentle  with  myself.  I  did  not  want  to 
die  just  then,  for  I  wanted  to  solve  the  question  of  life  (being) 
hoping  that  I  might  therein  find  satisfaction  for  myself,  and 
thus  be  able-  to  help  others. 

So  powerful  was  that  Sun  that  to  gaze  upon  its  face  but  a 
part  of  a  second  would  make  me  sick  and  set  up  terrible  pains 
in  my  body.  But  I  saw  it;  I  had  looked  upon  its  face,  and 
nothing  else  in  the  universe  had  any  charm  for  me.  It  was  the 
only  thing  on  earth  or  in  heaven  that  had  any  interest  at  all  for 
me.  I  would  do  cheerfully  whatever  I  had  to  do  and  ought  to 
do,  and  do  it  to  the  very  best  of  my  ability,  but  I  ever  kept  in 
thought  that  Sun. 

All  my  reading  at  this  time  was  for  the  purpose  of  ascertain- 
ing if  any  one  else  in  the  world  ever  had  in  past  ages  or  in  present 


NEW    DISPENSATION    OF    TIME.  23 

time  any  experiences  with  a  sun  as  I  had.  To  my  amazement 
I  found  the  Bible  is  full  of  it.  The  basis  of  its  doctrine  is  a 
spiritual  light  that  reveals  all  things  to  those  that  see  it.  I 
suppose  why  my  attention  had  never  been  called  to  it  in  the 
Bible  before  was  that  I  had  been  taught  to  literally  instead  of 
spiritually  interpreting  the  Bible,  though,  to  be  sure,  the  in- 
struction is,  "The  letter  killeth,  but  the  Spirit  maketh  alive." 
(The  fault  was  a  limited  understanding.)  I  said  to  myself, 
"Have  I  been  so  blind  all  these  years  that  I  have  not  seen  this 
in  the  Bible  before?  And  what  of  those  people  who  have  talked 
and  preached  scripture  and  nothing  else?  I  have  never  heard 
them  mention  anything  about  this  Sun. 

When  I  came  to  study  other  books  with  this  object  in  view, 
I  saw  that  this  inner  spiritual  light  (Sun)  was  the  one  point  of 
consciousness  that  all  mystics  in  all  ages  and  races  since  the 
beginning  of  the  world  desired  to  reach.  Then  I  thought,  "If 
this  spiritual  sunlight  was  so  well  known  to  the  ancients,  and 
is  so  familiar  to  all  modern  mystics,  why  is  the  world  in  such 
dense  ignorance  concerning  it.  I  never  heard  of  it  in  my  life 
before,  and  I  am  sure  that  nobody  for  many  years  ever  tried 
harder  than  I  to  find  out  something  sure  and  true  about  reli- 
gion and  the  destiny  of  man." 

My  chief  attention  was  now  given  to  the  study  of  this  Sun, 
as  much  as  I  could  bear,  and  in  trying  to  find  my  relation  to  it, 
and  in  searching  books  and  all  writings  I  could  get  my  hands 
on,  both  ancient  and  modern,  that  I  might  compare  my  expe- 
rience with  others.  I  was  soon  satisfied  that  in  all  ages  and  in 
every  race  there  had  lived  a  few  who  stood  in  the  light,  as  I 
then  stood,  and  had  gone  further  in  it. 

Among  those  who  consciously  lived  in  it,  and  whose  records 
were  kept,  were  the  master  teachers  of  the  world,  such  as  the 
Wise  Men  of  the  East,  Budda,  Jesus  of  Nazareth  and  St.  John. 

In  modern  times  many  mystics  testify  of  this  Sun.  Each 
gave  a  certain  amount  of  testimony,  but  after  a  time  was  silent. 
I  found  no  records  that  anyone  told  what  this  Sun  is  or  what 
is  beyond  it,  if  anything.  (Since  that  time  I  have  found 
greater,  deeper  records  bearing  on  this  subject.) 

To  me  it  was  God.  When  I  called  the  name  of  God  it  would 
shine  on  me.  I  could  get  no  further.  One  second  under  its 
bare  face  would  cause  my  soul  to  faint  within  me,  or  my  body  to 
shiver  and  grow  cold,  and  sometime  after  a  glance  from  its  glo- 
rious face  I  would  be  for  twenty-four  hours  weak  and  suffering 


24  THE   LOGOS   OF   THE 

too  much  pain  to  get  out  of  bed.  And  when  I  called  the  name 
of  "Christ,"  the  angel  in  my  heart  would  immediately  respond. 

These  experiences  were  unspeakable  and  beyond  my  under- 
standing, but  I  thought  if  I  would  be  patient  and  study  long 
enough  my  understanding  would  grow,  and  all  this  in  time 
would  be  made  clear  to  me. 

At  the  farm  house  where  I  was  staying  there  were  children, 
and  I  was  much  disturbed  at  all  hours  in  my  studies  and  medi- 
tations. I  wanted  to  be  very  quiet  and  silent,  and  I  needed 
proper  environments  for  my  deep  meditations.  I  did  not  know 
of  any  other  place  where  I  could  then  go;  so  I  thought  I  would 
make  a  camp  out  at  the  cliff  on  the  mountain  side.  Beautiful 
live  oak  trees,  and  cozy  nooks,  evergreen  bushes  and  sweet 
grasses,  and  a  pretty  waterfall  were  out  there,  and  altogether  it 
was  a  lovely  place. 

I  knew  cayotes,  wild  cats,  foxes  and  deer  were  also  there, 
but  they  would  not  harm  any  one,  and  they  were  pretty  to  look 
at.  And  to  me  it  was  pleasing  and  interesting  to  live  among 
the  squirrels,  bees  and  birds,  and  to  watch  the  buds  blow  and 
the  flowers  open  in  the  breath  of  the  sweet  south  wind.  But 
there  were  other  things  to  take  into  consideration.  It  was  the 
winter  (rainy)  season,  and  heavy  rains  and  wind  storms  were 
liable  to  come  at  any  time.  But  I  did  not  intend  for  a  moment 
to  let  this  contingency  stand  in  my  way.  I  had  quelled  so 
many  storms  in  my  soul  that  I  cared  not  for  these  outward 
raging  of  the  elements;  I  merely  wanted  a  little  shelter  for  my 
bed. 

I  found  a  crevice  in  an  immense  rock.  The  crevice  was  long 
and  narrow.  It  was  just  wide  enough  for  a  narrow  bed.  I 
carried  a  few  boards  nearly  a  mile  and  laid  over  the  top  of  this 
crevice  in  order  to  keep  the  rain  from  my  bed;  and  I  took  a  few 
old  coal  oil  tin  cans  and  hammered  them  out  flat  and  arranged 
them  so  as  to  form  a  fireplace  at  the  further  end  of  this  crevice. 
With  a  few  old  boards  I  made  a  rude  door;  then  I  spread  an 
oil  cloth  on  the  ground  and  made  my  bed  on  it. 

It  was  sweet  to  be  alone  with  Nature. 

In  studying  this  Sun,  then,  and  for  sometime  afterwards, 
there  were  two  conditions  in  which  I  found  myself  in  relation 
to  it.  The  first  was  when  I  searched  for  it,  and  it  would  hide 
from  me  behind  clouds.  It  always  gave  me  its  light,  and  often 
the  glory  of  its  shine,  but  only  sometimes  would  it  peep  at  me 
with  its  face.  At  times  for  days  and  days  I  would  search  for 
its  face  and  try  to  pierce  the  clouds  before  it  would  reveal  itself. 


NKW    DISPENSATION    OF   TIME.  25 

By  spiritual  thought  and  meditation  I  would  still  my  outer 
senses  and  get  my  whole  consciousness  polarized  towards  spirit- 
ual truths;  then  suddenly  it  would  burst  full  upon  me. 

The  second  condition  in  which  I  found  myself,  was,  the 
moment  this  Sun  would  look  at  me  I  would  flee  from  it,  hide 
my  face  and  shiver.  The  whitenesss  of  its  brightness  seemed 
to  consume  me.  Its  look  was  a  lightning  flash  of  consuming 
fire.  Almost  immediately  after  the  sight  of  this  Sun  my  mind 
would  tear  around  like  a  wild  animal,  and  my  body  would 
grow  cold  and  I  would  suffer  much  pain,  and  deep  emotions 
from  the  depth  of  my  soul  would  spring  up.  The  sorrows  and 
the  joys  of  all  known  past  experiences  were  as  nothing  com- 
pared with  these.  It  would  then  take  me  several  days  to  har- 
monize my  body,  mind,  and  soul. 

One  thing  I  was  evidently  learning  very  fast,  and  that  was 
the  relation  of  body,  mind,  soul,  and  spirit  in  man. 

Early  one  morning  in  March,  1892,  I  awoke  and  I  heard 
Nature  around  me  also  awakening.  I  put  my  head  out  at  the 
edge  of  the  crevice  door  to  see  if  the  morning  sun  was  up. 
No,  it  had  not  risen,  day  was  just  breaking  and  "jocund  morn- 
ing stood  tiptoe  on  the  misty  mountain  top."  I  remembered 
that  I  had  not  prepared  any  kindling  wood,  and  rain  had  fallen, 
but  the  clouds  had  vanished  leaving  everything  damp  and  cold. 
Icicles  hung  from  the  bushes,  and  the  ground  was  covered  with 
a  hoary  frost.  And  I  thought  to  myself,  "I  will  not  get  up 
just  yet,  but  will  cover  up  my  head  and  try  to  see  my  Sun. 

Then  drawing  in  my  consciousness — retreating  to  complete 
silence — I  saw  tbe  sunlight  around  me  bright,  yet  as  though  it 
shone  through  a  cloud.  Unmindful  of  the  beautiful  scenery 
which  spread  around  me  my  eyes  sought  the  "Orb  of  Light" 
itself.  In  lifting  my  head  from  the  earth  to  the  sky  I  saw  it 
dimly  shining  through  the  clouds,  but  when  my  eyes  fell  full 
upon  it,  it  disappeared  entirely  from  view.  Yet  there  was 
light,  but  not  sunshine.  The  light  resembled  the  light  of  ordin- 
ary day  just  before  sunrise.  Then  I  said,  "O  my  beautiful 
Sun,  where  are  you?"  These  clouds  that  nearly  always  accom- 
panied that  Sun  appeared  to  me  to  represent  my  own  unregener- 
ated  nature  (the  unpurified  part  of  my  mind).  I  afterwards 
proved  this  idea  to  be  correct.  I  believed,  and  my  reasons  for 
this  belief  were  good  and  sufficient  to  me,  that  only  the  fully 
regenerated  man  could  gaze  long,  while  in  his  mortal  body,  un- 
moved on  that  Sun. 

In  this  particular  experience,  while  I  was  still  gazing  at  the 


26  THE   LOGOS   OF   THE 

clouds  and  longing  to  see  the  Sun  that  had  vanished,  pictures 
formed  in  the  air  between  me  and  the  clouds.  They  appeared 
in  the  arch  above  the  trees.  I  soon  perceived  that  anything 
I  was  a  mind  to  call  into  existence  would  show  forth  visibly. 
The  objects  followed  the  thought.  I  would  think  of  a  thing 
and  it  would  straightway  show  itself.  As  I  looked  I  began  to 
think  to  myself,  "This  is  primordial  matter,  or  the  mental 
world  (astral  plane),  and  when  we  mortals  become  sufficiently 
purified  and  strong  we  can  objectly  manifest  any  of  these  things 
in  the  material  world  of  solid  forms." 

As  usual  these  things  had  not  so  much  interest  for  me  as  my 
Sun,  and  I  thought  of  the  Sun.  Instantly  I  perceived  a  brilliant 
light  coming  from  afar.  My  eyes  turned  toward  the  source. 
Over  a  beautiful  valley  my  vision  swept,  a  valley  bordered  be- 
yond with  snow-capped  mountains,  and  O!  the  bright  sunshine 
played  over  the  whole  and  shone  a  little  ways  down  in  the  val- 
ley. With  a  song  on  my  lips  I  made  a  spring  to  leave  my  body 
and  soar  away  to  those  sunlit  heights.  Alas!  I  was  caught  in 
a  firm  grip,  and  my  physical  body  would  not  yield  its  domin- 
ion, and  I  could  not  leave  it.  Softly  through  by  my  whole 
being  out  of  myself  resounded  a  voice,  more  like  a  strong 
thought  than  words,  ''Not  yet,  not  yet,  but  after  awhile  you 
will  be  free." 

The  scene  vanished.  I  uncovered  my  head  and  again  peeped 
out  at  the  door.  No,  the  sun  was  not  yet  up,  and  it  was  cold 
and  frosty  outside.  I  thought  to  myself,  "  I  will  cover  up  my 
head  and  look  again,  and  again  try  to  see  my  Sun."  I  again 
stilled  my  senses  and  the  splendor  of  the  sight  I  saw  can  ne\  er 
be  told. 

I  saw  a  valley  most  beautiful,  beyond  it  blue  mountains,  and 
beyond  them  rose  lofty  snow  capped  peaks  and  above  them 
arched  the  blue  sky.  The  whole  scene  was  aglow  with  the 
glory  of  a  dazzling  sunlight. 

My  eyes  ranged  from  the  distant  horizon  to  myself  to  see  if 
I  was  in  the  shine.  Yes,  the  white  light  shone  around  me. 
Instantly  my  eyes  sought  the  Sun  in  the  heavens  above  me. 
Alas!  my  eyes  could  not  reach  it;  although  I  could  perceive 
where  it  was  in  mid  heavens  directly  over  my  head. 
There  appeared  to  be  a  heavy  thick  covering  over  my  head,  it 
was  tight  and  dark  and  drawn  down  like  a  cap  to  mv  eye- 
brows. I  could  see  all  that  was  horizontal  with  .my  eyebrows 
but  nothing  higher.  Not  being  able  to  perceive  that  which 
was  above  my  head,  I  looked  straight  forward  again  at  the 


NEW    DISPENSATION    OF   TIME.  2J 

scenery.  Yes,  the  valley,  mountains,  and  sky  were  all  there. 
My  eyes  returned  again  for  another  effort  to  see  the  Sun. 
'Twas  impossible  to  look  up,  but  I  looked  at  myself.  Lo !  I, 
myself,  was  a  sun. 

The  rays  from  above  my  head  ceniered  on  me  and  I  radiated 
them.  The  light  from  the  Sun  above  descended  to  me  in  a 
broad  beam  almost  like  a  stream  of  water.  I  saw  my  left 
breast  and  bosom  bare.  The  brightness  of  the  light  that  issued 
therefrom  cannot  be  described.  I  was  indeed  a  "sun"  far 
brighter  than  our  solar  sun.  The  light  that  went  out  from  me 
lighted  up  all  the  country  around.  Now,  above  all  else,  I 
wanted  to  see  the  sun  that  glittered  in  ihe  heavens  over  my 
head.  I  felt  that  the  cloth  or  hat  which  was  bound  over  my 
forehead  and  head  was  all  that  prevented  me  from  seeing  it. 
And  I  raised  my  hands  and  with  all  my  might  tried  to  tear 
away  the  covering.  At  the  same  time  I  said  aloud,  "I  will 
loo.k  on  Thee,  O  Lord  God,  I  will  rent  in  twain  this  veil  that 
hides  Thee."  But  I  could  not  do  it.  When  I  found  that  I 
could  not  tear  the  close  thick  veil  off,  I  praised  God  and  began 
to  examine  mv  body.  T'7hile  contemplating  myself,  I  thought 
thus,  "  This  Sun  above  me  is  a  Spiritual  Sun — Divine  in  itself 
and  the  Center  of  all  Life.  None  but  a  perfectly  purified  soul 
— a  fully  regenerated  man  can  steadily  gaze  unveiled  on  its 
face.  It  overshadows  every  soul  in  process  of  purification  and 
becomes  one  with  every  fullv  purified  or  regenerated  soul.  It 
so  enters  into  and  reflects  itself  upon  a  soul  that  the  soul,  too, 
shines  and  reflects  around  it  this  light,  thus  becoming,  in  turn, 
a  little  'sun'  itself."  Now,  while  thus  examining  myself,  I 
knew  the  Divine  Rays  were  centered  in  my  bosom  and  I  was 
conscious  that  the  upper  part  of  my  heart  was  the  point  from 
which  I  radiated  the  light  received.  My  radiating  renter  was 
the  upper  portion  of  my  heart  and  extending  a  little  above  the 
organ  itself.  I  knew  this  light  within  me  was  conscious  and 
alive.  Before  this  illumination  I  had  called  it  an  angel,  but  I 
could  now  see  how  it  was  connected  with  the  light  above,  and 
how  s-u-n  (sun)  and  s-o-n  (son)  meant  the  same.  The  babe  of 
promise  was  born.  How  the  "Son"  was  born  was  quite  clear 
to  me.  This  is  "The  only  begotten  son,  who  is  in  the  bosom 
of  the  Father"  (John  i:  18).  For  no  other  kind  are  born. 
Every  child  overshadowed  and  born  into  the  spiritual  bosom  of 
Light,  is  an  only  begotten.  Herein  is  the  secret  of  "Christ" 
and  Christianism. 

At  this  stage  in  the  illumination,  I  suddenly  began  to  sing. 


28  THE   LOGOS   OF   THE 

No  words  were  uttered,  neither  did  the  harmonies  come  from 
my  lips,  but  sweet  music  resounded  from  out  of  me,  from  no, 
one  place  in  particular,  but  from  my  whole  being  and  all  over 
me  and  from  every  part  of  my  body.  I  was  literally  and  fully 
a  heavenly  song.  At  the  time  this  illumination  was  received 
I  had  no  idea  what  such  singing  meant.  Since  that  time  I 
have  learned  a  little  concerning  sound  and  man's  relation  to  it 
and  its  relation  to  man.  I  looked  up  at  the  valley,  moun- 
tains, and  blue  sky.  They  were  all  there,  but  as  I  gazed  they 
began  to  fade  and  the  thick  veil  on  my  head  dropped  over  my 
eyes.  All  was  dark  and  cold  and  coarse  again,  and  I  uncov- 
ered my  head  and  got  up.  The  morning  sun  had  just  touched 
the  mountain  peak,  but  had  not  yet  fallen  on  my  camp. 

Shortly  after  that  some  exploring  parties  came  my  way,  dis- 
covered my  quiet  retreat,  and  I  had  many  visitors.  Many  cu- 
rious visitors  who  looked  at  me  and  talked  as  though  I  was  a 
circus  exhibit — others  seemed  to  have  an  idea  that  I  was  keep- 
ing a  private  place  of  prostitution  out  there  and  appeared  to 
think  that  it  was  their  duty  to  insult  me.  Others  hinted  that 
I  had  lost  my  wits  to  have  ideas  of  living  alone.  Three  or 
four  persons  out  of  all  who  came  to  see  me  evidently  under- 
stood that  I  was  there  for  quiet  and  to  study  by  meditation 

I  found  it  very  undesirable  to  stay  there,  and  I  thought  I 
would  move  further  away  where  I  could  be  undisturbed  for  a 
while  longer. 

Some  things  I  was  quite  anxious  to  understand  and  I  could 
not  rest  until  I  solved  another  problem  or  two.  I  must  have  a 
quiet  place  and  proper  conditions  in  order  to  do  it.  Some  pe- 
culiar every  day  experiences  made  it  necessary  for  me  to  know 
more  about  motion,  sound,  polarity,  and  vibration. 

I  was  beginning  to  realize  that  motion  and  sound  were  the 
same,  hence  every  moving  body  must  have  a  key-note  sound, 
also  every  still  body  must  have  a  sound.  I  was  beginning  to 
think  that  motion,  sound,  and  vibration  are  synonymous.  And 
polarity,  what  is  that?  And  what  is  vibration?  I  must  truly 
understand  vibration.  Later,  I  found  that  this  is  the  basis  of 
the  Keely  Motor  secret.  But  more  than  all  else,  just  then,  I 
wanted  to  hear  the  sound  of  the  earth  as  it  rolls  through  space. 

I  had  heard  that  if  a  person  would  free  himself  from  anger 
and  the  attendant  evils  for  a  long  time,  and  then  make  the 
proper  conditions,  he  might  hear  the  song  of  the  earth  which 
is  a  part  of  the  "music  of  the  spheres."  It  would  be  neces- 
sary for  the  person  to  seclude  himself  for  a  few  weeks  from  all 


NEW    DISPENSATION    OF    TIME.  29 

external  sound  (even  the  rustle  of  the  wind  as  it  passes  through 
the  grass  must  not  be  heard),  in  order  that  the  roar  of  the 
coarse  material  sounds  might  die  out  of  his  ears,  and  then  he 
would  hear  through  the  organs  of  his  physical  ears  the  tre- 
mendous sweep  of  the  harmonious  "universal  tone  of  the 
earth." 

I  cast  around  me  to  find  a  proper  place.  I  decided  to  put  in 
order  an  old  deserted  lime  kiln  several  miles  down  the  Ameri- 
can River  (north  fork).  In  size  it  was  ten  by  eighteen  feet  on 
the  inside,  and  the  solid  stone  walls  were  three  feet  thick.  It 
was  just  the  place  for  my  experiments  and  for  quiet  study.  I 
moved  down  there  and  two  friends  who  knew  my  motives  came 
and  flattened  the  shake  roof  and  covered  it  over  with  earth  a 
foot  deep.  I  took  food  inside,  went  in  and  closed  the  door. 

There  was  an  inside  and  an  outside  door — they  were  about 
three  feet  apart.  Every  other  day  a  friend  brought  me  water 
and  set  it  on  the  inside  of  the  outer  door.  In  those  days,  and 
it  is  about  the  same  at  the  present  time,  my  food  consisted 
mostly  of  dried  fruit  (sometimes  cooked  and  sometimes  eaten 
raw;  if  raw  it  was  softened  in  water);  cornmeal  mush  and  raw 
onions;  camp  cake,  graham  bread,  and  honey.  Occasionally  I 
used  a  little  olive  oil  and  nuts  or  butter,  but  not  often. 

I  was  in  that  silent  chamber  for  three  weeks.  'Twas  so  calm, 
quiet,  and  harmonious  that  I  felt  like  staying  there  always. 
"Did  I  hear  the  song  of  the  earth?"  Yes,  and  I  have  not 
much  to  say  about  it,  for  its  wonderful  "tone"  has  a  way  of 
sobering  up  a  person  and  bringing  him  to  a  realization  of  the 
words,  "There  are  greater  things  in  heaven  and  earth,  Hora- 
tio, than  are  dreamed  of  in  your  philosophy." 

It  was  twelve  days  before  I  heard  it  in  its  fulness.  The 
music  seemed  to  begin  afar  off  as  a  thousand  stringed  instru- 
ments all  playing  at  once — it  came  nearer  and  increased  in  vol- 
ume— then  it  was  an  orchestra  of  every  known  instrument  and 
the  tone  was  strong,  sweet,  and  harmonious,  then  it  receded 
back  to  the  beginning  and  appeared  to  me  to  repeat  as  the 
waves  of  the  ocean  repeat  and  follow  each  other  and  break  upon 
the  shore. 

I  had  many  quiet  hours  of  study  at  this  lime  kiln  retreat, 
but  after  a  while  a  miner  discovered  me,  and  visitors  began  to 
come.  The  newspapers  began  to  say  something  about  me. 
The  people  began  coming  in  to  see  me  by  twos  and  even  sixes 
at  a  time  every  day.  Some  came,  asked  for  a  drink  of  water, 
looked  at  my  clothes,  made  a  few  remarks  among  themselves, 


30  THE   LOGOS   OF   THE 

and  passed  on.  Tourists,  miners,  and  hunters  just  then  were 
very  plentiful,  and  they  seemed  to  be  satisfied  to  get  a  peep  at 
me.  Two  or  three  came  and  inquired  if  in  my  searchings  I 
had  made  any  discoveries  which  might  help  them  in  their 
efforts  to  solve  life's  problems.  Letters  began  to  pour  in  on 
me.  vSome  from  strangers  and  some  from  friends  I  had  known 
in  years  long  before,  and  some  from  relatives.  One  cried  out, 
"  For  God's  sake  come  out  of  that  place  and  don't  disgrace  us 
all."  Another,  "You  surely  are  out  of  your  mind  to  go  down 
there  and  live  all  alone."  Another,  "What  terrible  trouble 
made  you  give  up  teaching  and  hide  yourself  away  like  that  ?' ' 
And  still  another, '  "  What  has  happened  in  your  life  to  drive 
you  away  from  mankind.  I  am  your  friend,  tell  me." 

But  a  few  letters  came,  evidently  written  from  the  soul  of 
the  writers,  asking  what  I  could  tell  them  about  immortality 
and  the  way  to  develop  soul  consciousness.  All  this  publicity 
terribly  disturbed  me.  I  was  not  strong  enough  to  stand  it, 
so  I  went  to  bed  and  cried,  but  the  Comforter  was  there.  And 
surely  while  I  lay  on  my  bed  the  angel  of  my  own  soul  kissed 
my  lips — literally  kissed  me  full  in  the  mouth. 

I  knew  I  had  to  leave  there,  and  I  thought  it  better  to  go 
back  to  the  city  and  teach  spiritual  truths  and  heal  diseases. 

I  went  down  to  Sacramento  city  and  staid  four  months.  I 
did  some  remarkable  healing  and  some  teaching.  But  people 
expected  too  much  of  me;  they  wanted  me  to  do  the  miracles 
of  Christ  Jesus  instantly  for  them,  and  still  allow  them  to  go  on 
in  their  sins.  They  did  not  see  even  in  the  new  way  of  look- 
ing at  things,  that  they  had  much  of  anything  to  do. 

They  would  bundle  up  their  diseases,  sins,  sorrows  and  fears 
and  bring  them  over  to  me  and  ask  me  to  destroy  them.  Cheer- 
fully I  would  bear  their  burdens,  and  at  the  same  time  show 
them  the  true  way  to  live  that  they  might  forever  rise  above 
the  so-called  evils.  But  most  people  did  not  believe  in  the  prac- 
ticability of  spiritual  things,  and  again  they  thought  it  was  too 
hard  work  to  keep  steadily  day  by  day  practicing  spiritual 
truths.  The  effort  to  change  old  habits  and  do  much  on  new 
lines  requires  constant  watchfulness  and  daily  practice,  and  I 
found  few  that  would  do  that  for  any  length  of  time.  My 
money  was  dwindling  down,  and  people  (many  of  them)  seemed 
to  think  that  I  did  not  need  much  of  anything. 

Some  would  offer  me  their  old  clothes,  and  some  try  to  per- 
suade me  to  eat  flesh  meat.  Moreover,  they  wanted  everything 
done  in  secret.  They  must  not  for  the  world  be  seen  in  my 


NEW    DISPENSATION   OF   TIME.  31 

company.  They  would  get  me  to  do  the  healing  of  what  the 
"M.D's"  called  incurable  cases,  and  to  please  some  other  mem- 
ber of  the  family  they  would  call  in  once  or  twice  a  regular 
licensed  doctor.  The  patient  would  get  well,  the  M  D.  would 
be  praised  and  receive  big  fees.  Often  in  these  cases  I  would, 
after  the  work  was  done,  get  sneered  at  and  treated  with  ex- 
treme rudeness.  Some  would  not  pay  me  anything  at  all,  and 
others  would  give  me  a  dollar  or  two.  I  saw  that  I  was  not 
strong  enough  to  stand  this  terrible  strain,  and  I  concluded  to 
go  back  to  the  mountains  for  another  year. 

Heretofore  I  had  a  little  money.  I  had  a  little  on  hand  when 
I  went  out  of  business,  but  I  had  given  a  part  of  it  to  those  whom 
I  felt  in  duty  bound  to  help.  I  still  had  others  to  help.  I  saw 
very  plainly  that  I  could  not  take  up  any  of  the  old  lines  of 
work  as  in  times  past,  but  I  thought  I  could  manage  in  some 
way  to  make  ends  meet  and  fulfill  all  my  obligations  until  I 
could  grow  strong  enough  to  face  the  world. 

I  went  back  to  the  mountains  and  concluded  to  keep  a  few 
honey  bees,  thinking  that  I  could  have  a  little  honey  to  sell, 
and  thus  get  money  enough  to  meet  all  demands.  I  bought  a 
dozen  bee  stands,  but  could  not  find  any  place  to  put  them.  I 
could  not  find  a  room  in  the  whole  neighborhood  which  I  could 
rent  and  have  the  necessary  quiet  and  keep  my  bees. 

I  found  an  old  lime  kiln  furnace  that  I  thought  would  afford 
a  shelter  for  me  and  a  place  to  keep  my  honey.  But  I  was 
told  in  a  threatening  manner  that  if  I  went  there  some  night  I 
would  be  molested  and  my  house  destroyed.  In  the  'face  of 
the  insults  that  I  had  endured  I  did  not  think  it  a  very  wise 
plan  to  camp  out  again  in  the  neighborhood.  I  tried  to  buy  a 
little  place.  I  offered  a  big  price  for  one  acre  of  land,  but  no 
one  in  the  near  country  around  would  sell  less  than  forty  acres. 
At  last,  almost  in  despair,  I  sat  down  and  cried,  and  I  thought, 
"O,  God,  in  all  this  world  is  there  no  place  for  me."  Though 
there  were  thousands  of  acres  of  unoccupied  land  around,  I 
had  no  place  to  lay  my  head. 

I  heard  of  some  government  land  two  or  three  miles  from  the 
railroad  depot  It  was  in  a  great  wild  canyon  a  mile  and  a 
half  from  any  wagon  road.  I  borrowed  twenty-seven  dollars 
and  filed  a  homestead  claim  on  it.  Aftt-r  a  little  time  I  got  a 
footpath  cut  through  the  thick  underbrush  on  the  mountain 
side  down  to  the  place.  I  paid  the  man  nine  new  hives  of  bees 
for  cutting  the  trail.  They  were  equal  to  about  twenty-two 
dollars.  For  about  two  years  I  carried  in  my  arms  my  pro- 


32  THE;  LOGOS  OF  THE 

visions  down  this  mountain  path  to  my  home.  Soon  after  the 
trail  was  cut  I  had  a  log  cabin  built,  and  a  friend  (lady)  in  a 
distant  city  helped  me  to  pay  for  it. 

I  carried  my  bee  hives  one  by  one  down  the  mountain.  And 
I  felt  very  thankful  to  have  a  quiet  shelter  where  I  could  study 
unmolested  the  great  problems  of  life.  Many  great  and  won- 
derful experiences  came  to  me  in  this  quiet  home.  All  things 
were  becoming  new  to  me.  I  looked  at  them  by  the  light  that 
overshadowed  me,  and  not  in  the  ordinary  way.  My  whole 
life  was  fast  changing:  its  polarity.  It  was  quite  evident  to  me 
that  the  time  had  come  for  me  to  realize  an  individuality  and 
a  higher  order  of  spiritual  life.  I  literally  went  through  death 
struggles;  and  if  the  angel  of  my  being  had  not  cool  sprayed, 
cool  sprayed,  cool  sprayed  my  key  mad  heart  with  the  spiritual 
essence  of  life,  you  would  never  have  heard  this  story.  The 
agonies  of  the  New  Birth  travail  and  the  great  work  of  nour- 
ishing and  protecting  this  Christ  Consciousness  (literally  a 
Spiritual  Child),  were  tasks  that  can  scarcely  be  compre- 
hended. 

A  year  passed.  This  Spiritual  Consciousness  within  me  was 
growing  and  waxing  strong.  Yet  I  did  not  feel  equal  to  face 
the  world.  But  I  knew  I  must  do  something  My  needs  were 
small.  It  did  not  take  much  money  to  meet  all  demands  for 
myself;  $2.50  per  month  would  cover  all  necessary  expenses 
for  everything.  But  I  was  not  thinking  of  myself;  others  were 
looking  to  me  for  help.  I  felt  that  these  duties  and  obligations 
were  a  part  of  my  life.  The  call  was  appealing  and  imperative. 
My  honey  bees  had  never  paid  for  their  original  cost. 

I  had  during  the  summer  time  went  out  to  a  fruit  farm  and 
dried  some  fruit  on  the  shares,  hoping  to  sell  my  part  of  it  for 
enough  money  to  supply  the  urgent  needs  of  those  who  called 
to  me  for  help.  But  the  sale  of  the  fruit  very  little  more  than 
covered  the  cost  of  getting  it  ready  for  market.  I  had  not  any- 
thing left  out  of  it  except  what  I  needed  to  eat.  I  saw  no  other 
way  open  but  to  again  go  to  the  city  and  see  what  could  be 
done.  I  knew  that  I  must  work  wholly  upon  spiritual  lines; 
although  I  could  earn  my  living  at  any  one  of  more  than  twenty 
occupations.  But  I  had  lost  interest  in  all  things  except  that 
in  and  through  them  I  could  work  out  a  higher  state  of  con- 
sciousness and  strength  for  myself,  and  thereby  be  more  able 
to  help  others. 

I  wrote  and  compiled  a  few  thoughts  under  the  heading  of 
"Reflections  from  the  Sun."  I  took  them  to  a  printer  in  Sac- 


XKW    DISPENSATION    OF    TIMK.  33 

raraento  city,  and  while  he  was  printing  them  in  pamphlet 
form  I  canvassed  for  the  booklet.  The  price  was  twenty-five 
cents.  I  went  among  people  whom  I  thought  was  inter- 
ested in  high  spiritual  thoughts.  I  soon  took  orders  enough 
to  pay  the  printer's  bill.  I  took  a  few  of  the  booklets  from  the 
printing  office  at  a  time,  delivered  them,  and  brought  back  the 
money  to  the  printer. 

Some  of  my  friends  asked  me  to  teach  a  class.  I  did  so,  but 
considering  all  things  I  thought  I  could  do  the  teaching  better 
by  correspondence,  as  I  was  too  sensitive  to  meet  what  was  put 
upon  me.  I  taught  a  small  class  in  a  friend's  parlor;  then  I 
organized  one  to  teach  by  correspondence,  and  went  back  to 
my  mountain  home. 

Another  year  passed.  The  demands  on  me  increased.  This 
time  the  calls  were  not  only  appealing  and  imperative,  but 
agonizing.  I  knew  that  others  turned  to  me  because  they  could 
see  no  hope  in  any  other  direction.  I,  therefore,  resolved  not 
only  to  supply  their  earthly  needs  for  a  while,  but  if  possible  to 
gently  lead  them  into  the  light  of  their  own  souls,  that  they 
might  discern  the  Truth  of  Being  for  themselves,  thereby  be- 
coming able  to  balance  their  own  lives  and  rise  above  those 
things  and  conditions  that  had  so  terribly  overwhelmed  them. 

I  again  began  the  practice  of  metaphysics  as  a  healer  and 
teacher  in  Sacramento.  I  felt  a  little  stronger  than  the  year 
before. 

When  I  would  walk  along  the  streets,  or  come  in  close  con- 
tact with  people,  it  seemed  to  me  I  was  in  a  graveyard.  I 
firmly  resolved  to  raise  the  dead  or  die  in  the  attempt.  I  knew 
how  to  do  it;  the  only  question  was  whether  or  not  I  was  strong 
enough  to  bear  all  the  foul  odors  that  would  be  thrown  upon 
me.  Often  after  treating  and  healing  people,  I  would  see  and 
feel  and  be  myself  (in  visions),  digging  open  graves,  uncovering 
the  coffins,  and  looking  steadily  at  the  corpses;  and  as  I  looked 
at  a  corpse  and  sometimes  spoke  to  it,  often  touched  it,  a  quiver 
would  be  discovered  in  some  part  of  the  lifeless  body,  or  an 
eye  would  open,  or  the  head  would  move,  and  some  (in  my 
vision  experiences)  would  literally  rise  up  out  of  their  coffins 
and  walk  and  talk. 

The  next  three  years  were  very  eventful  and  rich  in  experi- 
ence to  me.  Truly,  I  opened  grave  after  grave  of  materiality, 
broke  the  tomb  of  false  beliefs  and  idolatry — numbering  hun- 
dreds— and  awoke  many  sleeping  souls  to  a  consciousness  of 
their  own  divine  possibilities. 


34  THE    LOGOS    OF    THK 

In  this  work  the  little  stanza  that  I  had  learned  in  the  long 
ago  had  a  new  meaning. 

''  How  beautiful  the  repose  of  the  dead; 
How  sweet  is  the  slumber  they  sleep, 
When  the  eye  hath  no  tear  drop  to  shed, 
Nor  the  heart  one  anguish  to  weep." 

I  saw  the  living  were  in  that  stony  sleep  of  death,  "the  beau- 
tiful repose,"  and  I  saw  their  sweet  slumber  turn  to  the  bitter- 
ness of  hell.  I  spoke  the  words  of  life,  and  tried  to  awake 
them,  and  sometimes  I  did.  ''And  beauty  immortal  awoke 
from  the  tomb." 

The  power  of  my  thoughts  marshalled,  directed,  and  sent 
forth  and  enforced  took  my  strength  and  heart  essence,  but  I 
did  it  and  lived.  The  ordeal  was  great,  but  through  under- 
standing I  came  out  alive  (kept  my  body). 

In  the  second  year  of  my  last  work  there  the  Legislature 
assembled,  and  during  the  session  a  friend  said  to  me,  "  I  want 
to  do  something  to  help  along  the  good  work  that  you  are  do- 
ing. It  is  my  duty  as  a  factor  in  this  State  administration  to 
help  entertain  the  people  who,  at  this  particular  time,  make  up 
the  elite  society.  Those  who  permanently  live  here,  as  well  as 
those  who  come  for  the  season  only,  expect  to  be  entertained 
at  my  house.  Suppose  we  form  a  class  in  psychology.  I  will 
invite  the  people  and  you  organize  a  class  and  do  the  teach- 
ing." It  was  done. 

A  number  came  merely  because  it  was  Mrs.  Brown,  wife  of 
the  Secretary  of  State,  who  invited  them,  others  came  out  of 
curiosity  to  see  what  it  could  be,  and  a  few  came  because  they 
thought  it  would  be  an  interesting  and  profitable  way  to  spend 
an  hour.  The  work  in  that  class  was  exceedingly  hard,  but  it 
was  not  in  vain. 

Though  most  of  the  seeds  therein  sown  fell  on  stony  ground, 
yet  some  found  fertile  crevices  and  grew  and  thrived.  Some 
of  the  lessons  given  in  that  class  were  afterwards  embodied  in 
the  little  book,  "Concentration  and  Inspiration."  In  fact, 
this  book  had  its  birth  in  that  class. 

The  class  demanded  something  on  that  line,  the  lessons  were 
then  formulated — partly  written  and  partly  oral — and  when 
they  came  to  an  end,  some  of  the  members  of  the  class  who 
hajd  become  highly  interested,  requested  me  to  publish  them  in 
book  form,  and  I  did. 

The  influences  set  to  work  in  that  class  is  actively  felt  to-dn.y 


NK\V    DISI'KNSATIOX    OK    TIMK.  35 

in  more  than  one  branch  of  public  affairs  in  the  State  of  Cali- 
fornia. 

After  three  years  from,  my  last  beginning  in  Sacramento,  I 
returned  again  to  my  mountain  home,  feeling  that  I  had  ac- 
complished that  for  which  I  had  come  and  that  my  work  in  the 
city  was  finished. 

My  teaching  and  healing  had  quietly  reached  thousands,  but 
my  work  was  not  organized  as  I  wished  it  to  be.  And  I  real- 
ized that  there  was  more  for  me  to  do  and  a  better  way  to  do 
it  and  I  must  be  about  it. 

Now,  in  the  year  1899,  I  sit  in  my  log  cabin  and  write  the.^e 
pages,  and  I  hear  many  asking  : 

"  Have  you  arrived  at  any  certainty  concerning  the  destiny 
of  man  ?  As  the  result  of  your  many  years  of  spiritual  expe- 
riences in  your  search  after  truth,  what  important  conclusions 
have  you  formed?" 

The  first  part  of  the  question  I  have  answered  at  length  in 
Lesson  I,  "Statement  of  Being,"  in  this  book.  Man's  possibili- 
ties, and  how  to  become  cognizant  of  his  soul  consciousness  and 
develop  as  well  as  resurrect  his  latent  faculties  and  powers  are 
explained  in  Lessons  II,  III,  IV,  and  V,  of  the  "Logos" 
series  of  books.  Lesson  VI  has  never  been  published, 
but  is  in  manuscript  form.  It  is  of  much  interest  as  its  sub- 
ject is  "Reincarnation."  The  principles  of  involution,  evolu- 
tion, and  reincarnation  of  the  soul- spirit  in  my  understanding 
are  true. 

Back  through  the  long  vista  of  the  past  I  have  gone  and 
taken  up  the  thread  of  life  and  again  lived  over  those  things, 
and  I  have  connected  them  with  my  present  life  without  a  sin- 
gle break.  In  other  words,  I  have  called  up  out  of  the  great 
deep  of  past  ages  experiences  which  I  have  lived  over  until, 
finally,  in  my  present  spiritual  consciousness,  my  soul  would 
triumph  and  I  would  drop  to  perish  all  that  which  was  not 
useful  or  good  for  my  soul  to  retain.  This  is  the  "  resurrec- 
tion" and  it  can  only  be  done  by  the  power  of  Christ.  Who 
and  what  Christ  is,  is  explained  in  Lesson  I,  "Statement  of 
Being,"  and  in  this  paper. 

The  spiritual  soul  at  last  triumphs  over  matter. 

Perhaps  you  would  like  to  hear  a  little  more  about  that 
"  Sun  "  that  has  illumined  me  so  long.  Well,  I  am  always  in 
its  light,  and  by  its  light  I  read  the  book  of  life.  Each  year 
the  veil  over  my  head  has  become  thinner  and  the  light  has 
increased  in  my  consciousness  and  many  profound  secrets  have 


36  LOGOS    OF    THE 

been  rex^ealed  to  me.  And  in  the  light  of  this  Sun  I  often 
meet  those  souls  who  are  known  as  "The  spirits  of  just  men 
made  perfect,"  and  friends  with  whom  I  feel  at  home.  These 
friends  are  the  gods,  and  their  beaut}',  grandeur,  and  wisdom 
are  indescribable.  It  surpasses  anything  known  or  seen  with 
mortal  eyes.  And,  too,  they  have  the  faculty  of  changing 
their  sex  at  will,  that  is.  according  to  the  lesson  they  are  teach- 
ing or  the  dominant  idea  they  are  illustrating. 

I  am  a  wee  toddling  baby  in  their  company.  For  many 
years  I  was  too  sleepy,  and  tired,  and  weary  while  in  their 
company  to  learn  much  or  very  fast.  And,  too,  my  memory 
was  very  poor.  Yet  I  was  growing  and  developing  like  a 
flower  in  June.  I  am  now  improving  and  building  up  those 
deficiencies  and  at  present  can  learn  better  and  remember  some. 

Sometimes  I  hear  music  and  singing.  These  harmonies 
have  a  wonderful  effect  on  me,  as  they  rapidly  change  atomic 
cell  formations  of  my  mind  and  body.  Sometimes  I  rise  up  in 
the  air  and  join  in  the  chorus  of  a  visiting  celestial  choir; 
though  this  does  not  often  occur,  as  it  is  exceedingly  strong 
for  me,  and  unfits  me  for  the  coarse  work  of  every  day  duties. 

These  high  and  holy  souls  do  not  rule  or  control  any  one; 
neither  do  they  take  charge  of  a  person's  worldly  affairs,  by 
telling  him  what  to  do  and  what  not  to  do,  any  more  than  a 
high  minded  person  here  will  dominate  another's  will. 

Man  made  his  own  filth  and  dirt  and  he  must  clean  out  his 
stable  himself.  He  must  learn  and  purify  himself.  These 
Great  Souls  teach  in  the  kindergarten  manner  (by  pictures)  on 
lines  of  knowledge  best  adapted  to  the  one  studying,  and  they 
teach  the  principles  of  self  development  and  self  responsibility, 
and  of  cause  and  effect,  and  then  leave  the  individual  entirely 
free  to  choose  for  himself. 

The}^  teach  man  that  he  can  know  and,  one  by  one,  do  all 
things  for  himself.  This  is  the  law.  In  the  growth  of  the 
soul  the  prominent  factors  are  love,  understanding,  and  will. 
Understanding  includes  knowledge  of  Truth.  ' '  The  begin- 
ning of  real  knowledge  is  a  thorough  understanding  of  self." 
Then  widen  your  thoughts  and  seek  to  know. 

Here  are  some  points  which  will  help  you  in  your  search- 
ings  after  knowledge.  "  To  seek  after  the  truth  which  a  thing 
represents  means  to  conjure  its  spirit.  To  recognize  the  char- 
acter of  a  thing  with  all  its  various  attributes  means  to  see  its 
spirit.  To  know  how  to  use  all  the  powers  that  are  hidden  in 
a  thing  is  to  make  its  spirit  subservient  to  your  power.  If  I 


NKW    DISPENSATION    (>1-    TIMH.  37 

know  the  attributes  of  a  thing  I  know  its  spirit.  If  I  can 
make  use  of  the  qualities  of  a  thing  its  spirit  will  be  my  ser- 
vant. To  understand  a  thing  thoroughly  is  to  image  (picture) 
to  be  it.  While  the  body  sleeps  the  soul  may  go  to  different 
places  and  act  intelligently  there.  Wherever  consciousness  is 
there  you  are.  Concentrate  your  mind,  meditate  upon  that 
which  you  wish  to  know  and  so  learn." 

Further  in  regard  to  my  Sun;  sometimes  I  see  myself  stand- 
ing in  its  glorious  shine,  and  I  often  see  it  through  the  leafy 
branches  of  a  tree.  The  tree  protects  me  Irom  its  intense  rays. 
And  occasionally  I  look  full  into  its  unveiled  face.  No,  I  need 
not  go  to  sleep,  nor  behold  a  vision  in  order  to  see  it.  I  merely 
sit  entirely  quiet  and  harmonious  for  a  few  minutes  and  try  to 
see  it.  That  perfect  peace  and  harmony  of  mind  that  nothing 
can  disturb  is  required.  Then  clear  and  free  from  all  mists 
and  clouds,  I  look  full  at  it  for  perhaps  a  few  seconds.  It  is 
now  a  mass  of  dazzling  light — the  spirit  within  me  stirs  and 
tries  to  leave  my  body.  Sometimes  I  do  leave  it,  but  I  come 
back  again,  for  I  am  not  lonely  now  as  I  was  in  days  gone  by 
— the  one  has  become  two  and  the  two  has  become  one. 

'  But  what  about  sex  in  this  immortal  consciousness  here  on 
earth  or  elsewhere?' '  you  ask. . 

The  soul  has  no  sex,  or  rather  it  is  androgyne  and  in  some 
incarnations  expresses  itself  as  female  and  in  others  as  male. 
Male  and  female  ideas  belong  only  to  mortals  and  materiality, 
and  should  not  be  made  the  basis  for  different  rules  of  conduct. 
These  ideas  must  be  understood,  then  give  place  to  higher 
thoughts  (see  Lesson  IV).  In  the  end  of  the  'process  of  puri- 
fication each  one  (man  or  woman)  becomes  dual,  yet  is  one — 
lovely  and  loving,  beautiful  and  strong,  individualized  and 
powerful. 

The  sex  ideas  must  be  understood  then  give  place  to  those 
thoughts  which  are  neither  male  nor  female,  but  are  above  sex 
and  are  complete  within  themselves. 

"  What  have  you  to  say  about  soul  love?" 

The  true  soul  mate  or  affinity  is  one's  own  Higher  Self,  that 
is,  the  Divine  Ray-Spirit  so  absorbing  the  mind  and  the  outer 
consciousness,  that  it  is  able  to  personify  itself  to  the  individual 
or  lower  self  In  reality,  it  is  one's  self  and  not  another  entity 
separate  from  himself. 

The  overshadowing  of  a  soul  by  the  Divine  Sun  is  the 
"Immaculate  Conception."  Then  we  see  "Mary."  Later 
comes  the  New  Birth,  and  the  personification  of  "  Mary  "  to 


38  THE   LOGOS    OF   THE 

the  individual.  "  Mary"  is  that  part  of  the  soul  that  is  puri- 
fied and  nourishes  the  Christ  Child — thus  we  have  the  Trinity 
—Father,  Mother  and  Son — three  in  one. 

The  soul  essences  is  a  persons'  double,  and  may  show  itself 
to  him  in  as  many  ways  as  he  has  thoughts.  And  when  per- 
forming the  office  of  the  God-Mother-principle  it  sometimes 
shows  itself  as  "  Mary." 

It  also  often  personifies  itself  to  him  in  other  forms  and 
teaches  his  lower  consciousness.  It  is  the  ideal  becoming  real. 

' '  Would  you  wish  to  find  this  most  perfect  flower  in  the  wil- 
derness of  life?  Then  seek  for  it  only  within  thyself.  Intu- 
ition finds  all  language  too  poor  to  reveal  its  wealth.  Music 
breathes  it;  art  exalts  it  with  brush  and  chisel;  literature  em- 
balms it;  poetiy  glorifies  it;  none  can  exhaust  it.  The  singer 
hears  a  song  sweeter  than  he  can  sing;  the  sculptor  sees  a  form 
more  perfect  than  he  can  ^x  in  marble;  and  the  painter  sees  a 
beauty  whose  fairest  grace  utterly  defies  his  brush.  This  is  the 
'Beloved'  and  the  'Rose  of  Sharon,'  whom  Solomon  adored  ; 
she  whose  voice  is  sweeter  than  honey,  his  love,  his  life,  his 
joy,  his  type  of  all  types,  and  his  dream  of  all  dreams,  his 
Divine  spirit  or  Christos,  his  guardian  and  his  God.  Seek 
thou  also  for  her,  reader,  sometime  and  somewhere  you  shall 
meet  her,  and  some  day  eyes  will  look  into  yours  and  shine 
with  a  radiance  wholly  divine,  for,  from  the  eternities,  you 
have  been  preparing  for  each  other  in  the  perfect  thought  of 
God." 

The' soul  and*  mind  may  talk  together  as  two  persons  talk. 

Let  me  tell  you  of  a  little  experience  I  had  only  a  few  days 
ago.  I  was  in  a  deep  soul  quiet  of  rest,  and  I  saw  some  one 
standing  very  near  me,  toward  my  left,  a  little  in  front.  I  did 
not  notice  his  face  for  I  was  busy  with  some  work  I  had  in  my 
hands,  and  I  began  to  look  at  my  hands.  They  were  very 
beautiful,  wrhite,  shining,  and  emitting  a  soft  light.  I  looked 
particularly  at  my  left  thumb.  It  was  exquisitely  beautiful 
beyond  all  description.  The  person  said  to  me,  "  Your  hands 
are  very  beautiful."  "Yes,"  I  answered,  "they  show  my 
work.  I  have  tried  to  be  helpful  all  my  life  to  all  persons 
and  creatures  whom  I  have  met.  These  hands  have  served 
mankind  in  many  grades  of  service.  Helpfulness  is  the  most 
inspiring  and  satisfactory  life  this  earth  affords." 

And  he  said,  "Give  me  that  hand."  I  replied,  "I  cannot 
part  with  it." 


XK\V    DISPKXSATIOX    OF    TIMK.  39 

He  then  touched  my  fingers  Ah  tns!  from  my  heart  down 
through  my  arm  into  my  hand  flowed  an  exquisite  current  of 
perfect  bliss. 

"Ears  hath  not  heard,  eyes  hath  not  seen,  neither  hath  it 
entered  into  the  mind  of  man  what  God  hath  in  store  for  them 
that  love  Him  and  keep  His  commandments."  "Such  love  as 
this  is  from  the  first  and  will  be  to  the  end  of  all  time,  and  be- 
yond all  time.  Such  love  is  so  eternal,  so  complete,  that  this 
mortal  life  is  but  a  tiny  instant,  a  moment  of  pause  in  our  jour- 
ney through  the  firmaments,  or  through  the  endless  pathways 
of  heavenly  glory  from  one  star  world  to  another." 

"  What  is  friendship?" 

True  friendship  is  sympathy  between  souls.  It  is,  in  its 
highest  aspect,  a  soul  attribute,  and  rises  above  the  passions, 
death,  and  mortal  life.  It  reaches  through  these  into  the  eter- 
nal. It  is  very  beautiful  and  satisfying  to  the  pure  in  mind. 

"Why  do  not  a  great  many  people  attain  to  this  light  and 
spiritual  knowledge?' ' 

It  is  owing  to  their  impure  habits  and  base  methods  of  living, 
and  destructive  and  harmful  thoughts  they  hold  toward  each 
other. 

Lust  and  sex  commerce  is  one  thing  that  holds  them  down 
in  darkness  Another  is  the  brand  of  inferiority  placed  on  the 
female,  thereby  limiting  her  opportunities  in  the  struggles  of 
life,  and  fettering  her  on  lines  of  growth.  And  still  another  is 
the  habit  of  killing  animals  and  eating  flesh  meat. 

The  desire  for  parentage  is  of  the  soul  and  is  holy,  and  when 
people  learn  that  the  sex  relation  is  only  to  be  entered  into  for 
the  direct  purpose  of  producing  offspring,  they  will  take  one 
long  stride  toward  the  light.  When  every  woman  is  taught 
some  occupation,  and  trained  to  honorably  earn  her  own  living, 
even  as  her  brother  earns  his,  and  that  life  means  the  same  to 
her  that  it  does  to  him,  then  will  the  heavenly  light  break  con- 
sciously upon  the  human  race. 

If  you  truly  love  your  fellow  beings  and  wish  to  see  better 
conditions  established  on  earth,  speak  out  boldly  now  for  the 
freedom  and  equality  of  woman  on  every  plane  of  life.  Speak 
and  act  that  you  may  help  her  to  rise  above  the  slavery  of  fash- 
ion, frivolity,  dependence,  and  the  condition  of  being  a  hotbed 
for  men's  lusts.  She  is  rising  by  herself,  but  help  her  by  your 
sympathy,  and  also  reach  out  a  hand  to  her.  Having  been  in 
bondage  so  long  she  is  weak. 


40  THE    LOGOS    OF    THE 

"Abou  Ben  Adhem  (may  his  tribe  increase!) 
Awoke  one  night  from  a  deep  dream  of  peace, 
And  saw  within  the  moonlight  in  his  room, 
Making  it  rich  and  like  a  lily  in  bloom, 
An  Angel  writing  in  a  book  of  gold. 
Exceeding  peace  had  made  Ben  Adhem  bold, 
A.nd  to  the  presence  in  the  room  he  said, 
'What  writest  thou?'     The  vision  raised  its  head, 
And  with  a  look  made  all  of  sweet  accord, 
Answered.  'The  names  of  those  who  love  the  L,ord  ' 
'And  is  mine  one?'  said  Abou.     'Nay,  not  so,' 
Replied  the  Angel.     Abou  spoke  more  low, 
But  cheerily  still,  and  said,  'I  pray  thee,  then, 
Write  me  as  one  who  loves  his  fellow  men. ' 
The  Angel  wrote  and  vanished 

The  next  night 

It  came  again  with  great  awakening  light, 
And  showed  the  names  whom  love  of  God  had  blessed; 
And  lo!  Ben  Adhem's  name  led  all  the -rest." 

— [Leigh  Hunt. 

He  who  belongs  to  the  tribe  of  Ben  Adhem  and  dares  to 
speak  out  and  act  for  the  freedom  and  equality  of  woman,  not 
only  helps  to  establish  justice  and  mercy  and  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  on  earth,  but  becomes  a  savior  to  the  people.  This  is  a 
woman's  day.  The  time  for  the  hysterical  laugh  of  the  maniac 
at  the  tomb  of  oblivion  is  passing  away,  the  hour  for  weeping 
women  at  the  sepulcher  is  already  past,  the  Angel  has  rolled  the 
stone  away  for  the  Higher  Self  (indwelling  Christ)has  arisen,  and 
the  hour  for  rejoicing  has  come.  Now  is  the  season  for  women 
to  laugh  in  melody;  spread  the  glad  tidings  far  and  wide  —the 
glad  tidings  of  their  own  recognized  possibilities  and  the  power 
to  work  them  out,  and  the  knowledge  to  clear  away  the  mis- 
eries of  the  earth. 

Sisters,. rise  and  take  possession  of  yourselves  and  proclaim 
the  Ascension.  It  is  now  time  for  many  of  us  to  pass  beyond 
a  hope  and  a  promise,  to  pass  into  and  beyond  the  portals  of 
inspiration,  into  a  full  realization  of  the  eternally  true.  And 
in  the  spirit  of  Christ  dwell  in  faith,  and  live  by  faith,  which  is 
beyond  all  knowledge,  for  it  is  knowledge  and  the  fragrance  of 
yet  undiscovered  knowledge — faith  in  knowledge  where  every 
action  is  attuned  to  Divine  Truth. 

The  following  are  selected  verses,  and  a  few  words  in  them 
are  changed,  thereby  changing  the  sense  to  suit  the  present 
occasion : 


XK\V    niSl'F.XSATloX    OK    TIMK.  41 

WOMAN. 

She  is  not  veiled  or  sleeping, 
For  she  knoweth  now  her  power; 
She  obeyeth  truly  the  pleading 
Of  her  heart  and  the  high  leading 
Of  her  soul  within  this  hour. 

Fast  advancing,  dancing,  leaping 
Comes  the  Woman  to  the  Hour. 
She  is  not  veiled  or  sleeping, 
For  she  knoweth  now  her  power. 

But  there  are  other  clouds  between  man  and— 
"The  light  that  never  shone  on  land  or  sea." 

The  shadows  and  mists  will  not  flee  away  until  death  habits 
are  laid  aside.  The  death  habits  are  taking  life — killing  ani- 
mals and  feeding  upon  corpses,  and  also  the  capital  punishment 
of  crime.  '^ 

When  the  nature  of  mind  is  understood,  a  person  will  be  as 
horrified  to  eat  the  dead  flesh  of  any  animal  as  he  would  now 
be  to  eat  the  corpse  of  a  human  being.  The  eating  of  flesh 
meat  blinds  the  soul. 

"What  more  advance  can  mortal  make  in  sin? 
Deaf  to  the  calf  that  lies  beneath  the  knife, 
Looks  up  and  from  the  butcher  begs  her  life. 
Deaf  to  the  harmless  kid,  who,  ere  he  dies, 
All  efforts  to  procure  thy  pity  tries, 
And  imitates  in  vain  thy  children's  cries." 

In  the  dead  flesh  is  incorporated  the  fear  and  the  terrors  of 
death  through  which  the  animal  passes  when  it  is  butchered. 
These  same  conditions  the  meat-eater  takes  into  his  system  as 
he  eats  the  flesh. 

The  flesh  having  passed  through  death  has  in  it  the  elements 
of  anguish,  pain,  suffering,  and  fear.  These  continue  in  the 
vital  spirit  of  the  animal  which  does  not  immediately  perish 
when  separated  from  its  body,  but  remains  sometime  in  the 
invisible  atmosphere.  For  a  time  there  remains  a  mental  con- 
nection between  the  vital  spirit  of  the  animal  and  the  consumer 
of  its  flesh;  hence  sorrow  and  all  the  passions  are  intensified  in 
those  who  eat  the  flesh. 

Vapors  arise  from  such  practices  and  makes  clouds  in  the 
mind. 

There  is  enough  in  this  world  for  all — enough  of  everything 
for  all  beings  and  creatures.  Do  you  believe  in  justice?  If  so, 
suppose  you  say  to  yourself,  "All  creatures  on  this  earth  have 


42  THE   LOGOS   OF   THE 

the  same  right  to  existence  and  to  the  enjoyment  of  existence 
as  I  have.  I  do  not  want  their  pleasures,  and  I  do  not  want 
them  to  drink  my  sorrows.  I  want  simply  my  own,  and  I  am 
perfectly  content  to  rob  no  one."  "I  never  want  happiness 
that  gives  another  pain.  I  wish  not  happiness  from  others — 
only  happiness  out  of  the  bosom  of  the  great  ALL  which  conies 
like  the  red  flowers  of  the  oleander." 

"No  flocks  that  range  the  valley  free, 

To  slaughter  I  condemn; 
Taught  by  the  power  that  pities  me, 
I  learn  to  pity  them." 

"Enjoy,  and  let  others  enjoy.  Live  and  let  live.  Do  more. 
Lire  and  help  live.  Do  to  beings  below  you  as  you  would  be 
done  by  by  beings  above  you." 

In  order  to  consciously  perceive  the  Divine  Sun-light,  one's 
life  must  be  clean  and  free  from  all  harmful  thoughts  not  only 
toward  other  human  beings  but  toward  all  creatures.  •  Man 
must  love  with  a  protecting  love.  How  can  a  man  truly  love 
who  is  a  party  to  death  in  another  creature  in  order  to  pamper 
his  own  perverted  appetite.  Such  an  act  is  selfishness  unto 
death.  The  one  who  eats  flesh  meat  stands  in  the  same  rela- 
tion to  the  butcher  as  a  party  receiving  stolen  goods  does  to 
the  one  who  steals  them.  He  is  accessory,  therefore  amenable 
to  the  law  of  life.  True  love  does  not  steal  or  take  by  force 
another  life,  but  instead  gives  of  itself  to  the  other,  be  that 
other  bird  or  beast  or  human  being  or  Divinity  itself. 

A  noble,  pure,  ideal  love— a.  love  that  is  free  from  harm  to 
any  living  creature — is  one  of  the  requisites  of  that  Holy  Light. 

How  can  a  man  put  away  fear,  and  the  terrors  of  the  pas- 
sions, when  he  is  daily  a  party  to  their  perpetuation  in  another 
order  of  life? 

How  can  he  repolarize  the  death  atoms  in  his  own  body  and 
mind  that  the  Light  may  shine  into  him  and  illumine  his  mind, 
when  he  is  daily  a  party  to  death  in  other  creatures? 

Friends,  let  me  whisper  into  your  ears  the  law  of  life: 

Whatsoever  you  do  to  another  creature,  be  it  creeping  or  up- 
right, beast  or  human  being .  that  same  thing  you  do  to  yourself. 
The  law  of  life  is  that  it  will  come  home  to  you  some  time. 

In  other  words,  you  are  responsible  to  yourself  for  what  you 
do,  and  so  long  as  you  do  these  things  so  long  will  dark  clouds 
of  your  own  making  hide  from  you  the  spiritual  light  of  your 
own  soul. 


NKW    DISPENSATION    OF    TF •:  43 

It  is  the  law  of  cause  and  effect.  You  set  causes  to  work 
which  either  keep  you  in  bondage  to  matter  or  set  you  free  in 
the  light. 

It  is  in  your  power  to  set  causes  to  operating  which  will 
show  out  such  effects  as  you  want;  thus  it  is  in  your  power  to 
undo  what  you  have  done,  by  constantly  doing  nobler  acts  and 
continually  practicing  thoughts  and  deeds  of  love,  life,  truth, 
peace,  and  good  will  toward  all  living  creatures. 

A  mortal  who  seeks  to  know  the  truth  of  being,  and  deepens 
and  broadens  his  understanding,  who  keeps  his  own  counsel,  who 
dares  to  live  out  what  he  truly  believes  to  be  right,  and  who  per- 
sistently cultivates  his  higher  will,  is  respected  by  the  powers 
that  be,  and  loved  and  helped  by  the  gods  and  angels;  and  in 
time  he  will  see  his  own  light  and  know  it.  And,  too,  he  will 
find  day  by  day  as  he  lives  the  life,  many  more  true  and  wor- 
thy friends  on  earth,  even  in  hi<  immediate  neighborhood,  than 
he  ever  did  in  the  old  way  of  living. 

Just  try  it  my  friends  and  see  if,  at  any  rate,  you  don't  have 
a  greater  respect  for  yourself.  Self  respect  is  not  pride;  it  is 
something  infinitely  grander. 

First  seek  to  know  the  Truth  of  Being,  then  find  the  Way 
and  live  the  Life. 

And  to  you  will  come  a  splendor  and  beauty  untold, 

And  secrets  your  soul  will  unfold  in  letters  of  gold, 

And  poverty  and  ignorance,  sorrow  and  fear  will  flee  away, 

And  sin  and  death  be  gone  in  the  glory  and  light  of  dawning  da)*. 


Know  the  truth  and  the  truth  shall  make  you  whole. 


"  Peace  on  earth  and  good  will  1' 
44  Souls  that  are  gentle  and  still. 
Hear  the  first  music  of  this 
(Coming),  infinite  bliss." 


CELL-ATOM. 

"  But  unto  you  that  fear  iny  name  shall  the  Sun  of  righteousness  arise 
with  healing  in  his  wings"  (beams). — Mai.  iv  :  2. 


LKSSON  I. 

STATEMENT  OF 


God  is  in  every  human  being.  God  is  Divine  Principle: 
that  is  the  Ray  Essence.  Principle  is  Life,  Spirit,  Truth, 
Love,  Law,  Substance,  Intelligence,  and  Wisdom.  Divine 
Science  reveals  Spirit. 


XKW    DISPENSATION    or   TIM  45 

The  accompanying  diagram  of  circles  may  answer  as  an  illus- 
tration of  the  strata  of  consciousness  involved  in  man's  make- 
up from  his  body  to  his  Divine  Center.  In  this  diagram  his 
body  is  counted  as  one.  His  mind  is  double;  that  is,  a  part  of 
it  is  mortal  and  unpurified  and  a  part  purified.  The  purified 
part  belongs  to  the  soul  stratum  and  is  termed  the  higher 
mind.  The  higher  mind  is  the  pure  soul  qualities  already  ac- 
quired in  experience  in  matter. 

The  Divine  /  (Ego)  is  Ray,  God,  Spirit  in  the  center  (no 
one  place)  of  man  as  shown  in  this  diagram.  Growth  from 
the  center  by  polarization  though  the  occult  change  of  the  atom 
takes  place.  The  atom  is  not  always  round  in  form,  neither  is 
it  stationary,  but  is1  continually  in  a  state  of  change  (motion). 
Study  an  atom  and  you  study  man. 

The  scientific  process  of  change  and  growth  in  the  atom— 
that  is,  the  cell  spiritualization  in  man — is  very  beautifully 
illustrated  by  Van  der  Nailien,  in  the  appendix  of  his  book, 
"In  the  Sanctuary."  The  vibrations  ot  the  atom  are  also 
mentioned  in  the  little  book,  "Esoteric  Vibrations,"  by  W.  P. 
Phelan. 

Ray  is  Spirit,  God.  "  God  is  Spirit,  and  they  that  worship 
Him  must  worship  Him  in  spirit  and  in  truth." — (John  4:  24., 
R.  V.)  God  is  the  principle  of  Eternal  Good,  and  is  without 
beginning  and  without  end.  God  i^  Omniscience,  Omnipo- 
tence, and  Omnipresence. 

"If  I  ascend  up  into  heaven  thou  art  there;  if  I  make  my 
bed  in  hell,  behold  thou  art  there;  if  I  take  the  wings  of  the 
morning  and  dwell  in  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  sea,  even 
there  shall  thy  hand  lead  me,  and  thy  right  hand  shall  hold 
me." 

Thought  is  the  drill,  the  chisel,  and  the  instrumental  force 
that  penetrates  to  this  Holy  Flame.  God  is  unchangeable  in 
essence,  eternally  the  same  in  self  consciousness. 

The  attributes  of  God  are  Love,  Intelligence,  Truth,  Power, 
Justice,  Mercy,  Law,  Light,  Wisdom,  Joy,  Faith,  Hope,  Un- 
derstanding, Peace,  Life,  Harmony,  etc. 

"  The  powers  of  Deity  are  beyond  description  and  enumera- 
tion, yet  both  description  and  enumeration  are  needed  for  the 
benefit  of  the  devoted." 

"God  is  that  which  we  should  worship  in  the  profound 
peace  of  the  spirit  and  in  the  heart's  enthusiasm."  God  is  in 
man  and  as  He  is  appropriated  and  made  manifest,  so  is  the 


46  THK    LOGOS    OF   THE 

greatness  of  the  individual.  God  may  be  defined  as  // — the 
one  self  existent  force. 

"  It  is  the  germ  cell  of  all  manifestation.  Everything  comes 
forth  from  (It)  it,  and  everything  returns  to  (It)  it 

"There  is  but  one  truth,  and  that  is  the  truth  of  being. 
There  is  but  one  law,  and  that  is  the  law  of  polarity  There 
is  but  one  motion,  and  that  is  vibration.  All  is  one. 

"Only  in  the  illusion  of  manifestation  does  duality  become 
visible.  Aspire  always  in  harmony  and  alignment  with  the 
one." 

//  is  the  Principle  of  Eternal  Good.  To  this  all  else  is  rela- 
tive. In  rreatiou  [creating]  Spirit  differentiates  into  principles 
called  sounds  (words),  forms,  and  numbers.  It  manifests  itself 
in  centers.  An  atom  is  a  center,  an  organ  is  a  center.  Man 
is  one  center  (each  man  is  a  center),  and  the  earth  (world)  an- 
other center. 

Each  center  has  relation  to  all  other  centers.  Our  solar  sun 
is  another  center,  and  the  earth  has  relation  to  the  sun;  the 
sun  has  relation  to  still  more  distant  center  larger  than  itself, 
around  which  it  moves,  and  so  on  through  the  countless  path- 
ways of  the  universe.  "All  are  parts  of  one  harmonious 
whole  whose  body  nature  is,  and  God  the  soul," — Pope. 

In  this  stupendous  whole  each  part  has  relation  to  some 
other  part. 

Lesser  bodies  or  centers  unite  to  express  a  greater  body  or  a 
greater  center,  and  each  has  relation  to  the  other.  Man  is  a 
self  conscious  center,  and  he  may  find  his  place  in  the  universe 
and  consciously  know  his  relations  to  the  whole.  He  draws 
his  spiritual  life  directly  from  the  Flame  of  Being  in  the  cen- 
ter of  our  universe.  When  this  Divine  Light  (Sun)  rises  in 
the  consciousness  of  the  man  and  shines  through  the  strata  of 
his  whole  nature,  including  his  mental  and  physical  envelopes 
of  life,  he  becomes  a  Son  (Sun)  of  God,  the  Christ  man — "the 
Sun  (Son)  of  righteousness  (right  thought  and  right  actions), 
with  healing  in  his  wings"  (beams). 

The  Formless  Flame  of  Life,  in  the  center  of  our  universe, 
glows  with  a  calmness  and  an  intensity  that  draws  around  it 
and  balances  in  their  courses,  belts  of  suns  and  systems  of  suns 
with  their  many  worlds.  Each  belt  of  suns,  each  sun  and  each 
planet  is  connected  with  the  Central  Flame  by  a  thread-like 
ray  of  light,  that  is  in  character  like  the  Central  Flame.  Fur- 
ther still,  a  thread-ray  from  the  Flame  extends  to  each  separate 
entity  of  life  on  our  planet. 


NK\V    DISI'KXSATIOX    or    TIMK.  47 

Man  is  connected  in  this  manner  with  the  Source  of  Life  in 
our  universe. 

Those  who  know  say  that  the  Flame  of  Life  or  Source,  in 
the  center  of  our  universe,  is  connected  with  another  uni- 
verse by  a  thread-like  Ray  of  Light.  There  are  souls  who  can 
pass  out  into  our  universe  and  beyond  our  universe  and  return 
again  to  this  planet, and  still  keep  the  body. 

The  Source  of  Life  is  known  among  men  by  many  names. 
All  these  in  essence  mean  the  the  same;  that  is,  they  mean 
Eternal  Good. 

God — Eternal  Good  hidden  in  its  differentiated  forms,  is 
better  understood  by  being  stated  as  a  Principle — Principle  of 
Eternal  Good.  There  is  always  a  principle  before  there  is  a 
personification.  A  principle  is  termless.  It  is  capable  of  tak- 
ing form  in  as  many  ways  as  the  mind  directs.  Therefore,  we 
say,  God  is  a  Principle,  because  It  is  formless  and  beyond  all 
form,  yet  includes  all  form  and  abstract  ideas,  and  things  con- 
ceivable. 

God  as  a  Principle,  Law,  or  Love,  may  take  the  form  of  a 
human  being.  "  Human  life  never  expresses  a  principle  with- 
out the  incarnation  on  earth  typical  of  that  principle. 

"  The  geniuses  of  poesy  and  religion  have  been  crystalized  in 
a  distinct  human  life,  so  that  the  teaching  belonging  to  any 
crystalization  is  possible  of  realization."  Yet  one  God-man  is 
not  the  whole  of  Deity. 

Budda  was  a  crystalization  of  the  mental  principle  or  person- 
ification from  the  he#d  center,  that  is,  law  center.  Budda 
means  cause  and  effect,  Law  or  Lord. 

Christ  Jesus  was  a  crystalization  of  the  moral  principle  or 
personification  from  the  heart  center,  that  is,  love  center. 
Christ  means  more  than  the  Budda.  Christ  is  the  unity  of  law 
and  love. 

Therefore,  the  teaching  belonging  to  the  Budda  personifica- 
tion, when  rigidly  understood,  is  capable  of  producing  a  Budda; 
and  the  teaching  belonging  to  the  Christ  personification,  when 
rightly  understood,  is  capable  of  producing  a  Christ — Christ 
Jesus  person.  "  We  have  the  mind  of  Christ." — i  Cor.  2:  16. 

This  is  very  prettily  illustrated  in  the  following  poem,  said 
to  have  been  written  in  the  seventeenth  century: 

"  God's  Spirit  falls  on  me  as  dewdrops  on  the  rose, 
If  I  but  like  a  rose  my  heart  to  him  unclose." 

i4  The  soul  wherein  God  dwells — what  church  can  holier  be, 
Become  a  walking  tent  of  heavenly  majesty." 


48  THE    LOGOS    OF    THE 

"  Lo!  in  the  silent  night  a  child  to  God  is  born, 
And  all  is  brought  again  that  was  ere  lost  or  lorn." 

"  Could  but  thy  soul,  O  Man,  become  a  silent  night, 
God  would  be  born  in  thee,  and  set  all  things  aright." 

"  Ye  know  God  but  as  Lord,  hence  Lord  his  name  with  ye, 
I  feel  him  but  as  Love,  and  Love  his  name  with  rne  " 

"  How  far  from  here  to  heaven?     Not  very  far  my  friend, 
A  single  hearty  step  will  all  the  journey  end  " 

fi  Though  Christ  a  thousand  times  in  Bethlehem  be  born, 
If  he's  not  born  in  thee,  thy  soul  is  all  forlorn." 

"  The  Cross  on  Golgotha  will  never  save  thy  soul, 
The  Cross  in  thine  own  heart  alone  can  make  thee  whole." 

"  Christ  rose  not  from  the  dead,  Christ  still  is  in  the  grave, 
If  those  for  whom  he  died  are  still  of  sin  the  slave." 

"  Hold  there!  Where  runnest  thou?     Know  heaven  is  in  thee: 
Seekest  thou  God  elsewhere,  His  face  thou'lt  never  see." 

"  In  all  eternity  no  tone  can  be  so  sweet 

As  where  man's  heart  with  God  in  unison  doth  beat." 

"  What  e'er  thou  lovest,  Man,  that,  too,  become  thou  must: 
God,  if  thou  lovest  God  ;  dust,  if  thou  lovest  dust." 

"  Ah,  would  the  heart  be  a  manger  for  the  birth,  , 
God  would  once  more  become  a  child  on  earth." 

"  Immeasurable  is  the  highest  ;  who  but  knows  it? 
And  yet  a  human  heart  can  perfectly  enclose  it." 

The  thread-like  Ray  that  connects  man  with  the  Central 
Flame  is,  in  character,  like  the  Flame — Spirit;  therefore,  it  is 
Spirit. 

Man's  spirit  is  as  pure  and  shining  as  God.  This  is  his 
"Sun  established  in  his  soul  when  first  begun."  God  is  both 
within  and  without  every  human  being. 

As  this  Ray  issued  forth  from  the  bosom  of  the  Central 
Flame,  it  reached  into  the  Great  Deep,  into  spiritual  substance, 
and  took  up  a  globule  of  substance  holding  a  dominant  quality 
of  life.  This  globule  (monad)  was  soul-substance  and  it  was 
projected  into  matter  for  the  purpose  of  experience.  Herein  is 
the  spiritual  nature  of  man — the  globule  is  the  soul  and  the 
Ray  is  the  spirit — soul  and  spirit. 

Soul-spirit  represents  the  positive  pole  of  life,  and  is  hidden 
deep  back  in  the  secret  consciousness.  As  a  soul  touched  mat- 
ter it  began  to  act,  and  in  the  process  of  evolution  it  had  long 
experience  in  matter,  always  held  by  its  ray  before  it  became 
the  self  conscious  individual  known  as  man. 


NKW    DISPENSATION    OF   TIMK.  49 

Man  is  a  seven-fold  creature;  but  for  practical  purposes,  it 
will  not  be  necessary  to  treat  him  in  this  paper  other  than  a 
four-fold  being — body,  mind,  soul,  and  spirit.  The  body  may 
be  subdivided  into  four,  called  the  lower  quarternary,  but  here 
it  will  be  mentioned  as  one. 

Mind  is  the  result  of  action  in  matter.  It  is  the  sum  total 
of  the  soul's  experience  on  this  earth,  and  in  other  worlds. 
"Mind  is  a  manifestation  of* primordial  essence."  "It  is  the 
activity  of  substance."  One  writer  very  prettily  states  it 
thus  :  " 

"To  say  that  all  is  mind  is  to  fall  short  of  a  true  statement. 
It  is  as  though  the  fish  in  the  ocean  should  say  that  all  is 
water,  and  know  nothing  of  the  ocean  bed  over  which  the 
ocean  rolls. 

"  The  more  comprehensive  a  conception  is,  the  nearer  it  ap- 
proaches to  wholeness;  therefore,  to  stop  short  in  Mind,  or 
the  activity  of  Substance  and  say — That  is  all — is  to  hold  an 
inadequate  conception,  and  this  means  lack  of  mental  whole- 
ness." 

Mind  is  not  merely  intellect.  It  does  not  belong  exclu- 
sively to  the  head.  In  the  human  being  there  are  six  great 
centers  through  which  the  mind  functions.  (See  Lesson  IV.) 

That  part  of  the  mind  that  has  become  purified  by  pure 
thought  and  right  action  thus  transmuted  into  soul  substance 
is  called  the  higher  mind,  and  is  a  part  of  the  spiritual  soul. 
The  gross  carnal  part  of  the  mind  is  called  the  mortal  mind. 

The  body  and  the  mortal  mind  is  classed  as  the  negative  pole 
of  man.  The  higher  mind,  soul,  and  spirit  is  classed  as  the 
positive  pole  of  man  or  the  higher  self. 

The  higher  mind  and  the  soul  is  the  individuality,  the  con- 
scious self;  the  body  and  the  mortal  mind  is  the  personality, 
the  lower  self,  that  which  may  be  changed,  the  perishable 
husk. 

Man  stands  between  two  channels  of  growth — the  outward 
and  the  inner.  Growth  through  the  intellect  (external  mind) 
and  through  the  five  physical  senses,  is  growth  through  envi- 
ronment— outward  material  conditions  and  influences.  Growth 
through  the  inner  channels  of  intuition,  spiritual  influences, 
and  the  ray  giving  of  itself  to  the  soul  is  growth  through  spir- 
itiial  perception — inner  recognition  of  life. 

"The  heavens  and  apprehension  of  all  celestial  virtues  are 
sealed  by  God  in  the  soul  and  spirit  of  man,"  and  man  has 


50  THE   LOGOS  OF   THK 

the  power  to  break  this  seal  and  consciously  know  for  himself 
these  things. 

Spiritual  things  are  discerned  by  spiritual  understanding. 
An  earnest  pure  desire  and  an  active  effort  for  knowledge  of 
truth  will  lead  to  understanding  and  penetrate  to  the  core  of 
Spiritual  Essence. 

The  consciousness  may  function  on  any  of  the  planes  of  life. 
Most  people  live  on  the  mortal  mihd  plane  of  consciousness. 

As  the  tourist  ascends  the  mountain  his  horizon  enlarges,  so, 
as  the  mind  becomes  spiritualized  and  penetrates  below  the 
surface  of  matter,  it  begins  to  enlarge  and  to  know  itself  and  to 
feel  that  "the  proper  studv  of  mankind  is  man." 

Thought  is  the  vital  and  moulding  influence  of  life.  "Mind 
is  the  great  lever  of  all  things;  human  thought  is  the  process 
by  which  human  ends  are  ultimately  answered;"  therefore, 
' '  make  it  thy  business  to  know  thyself,  which  is  the  most  diffi- 
cult lesson  in  the  world,"  and  when  thou  knowest  thyself  thou 
wilt  know  God  and  the  Universe.  And  you  will  find  "in  your 
searchings  are  fulfilled  all  your  desires,  and  you  obtain  the  vic- 
tory over  worlds." 

A  raindrop  of  water  is  not  the  whole  ocean,  but  in  essence  it 
is  the  same.  So  man  is  not  the  whole  of  God,  but  in  essence 
he  is  the  same. 

Man  is  not  less  powerful,  except  in  degree,  than  the  I Am^ 
and  it  is  his  business  here  to  recognize  himself,  and  show  forth 
the  I  Am.  Man  may  do  all  things  with  and  for  himself  but 
only  one  thing  for  his  neighbor — give  him  freedom. 

All  influence  exerted  by  one  person  over  another  is  tempo- 
rary influence  or  the  effect  of  mortal  mind  and  should  not  be 
allowed.  "Only  Principle  should  guide  our  action." 

"  I  will  guide  thee  with  mine  eye."  "As  thy  day  is  so  shall 
thy  strength  be."  This  is  a  great  scientific  truth  we  should 
never  lose  sight  of.  It  means  whatever  is  for  us  to  do  and  be, 
that  we  can  do  and  be.  We  can  do  all  things  that  belong  to 
us  to  do.  We  can  know  all  things  that  belong  to  us  to  know. 
"  All  power  is  given  to  me  in  heaven  and  in  earth  "  is  a  Bible 
saying.  "  /  will  be  what  I  will,  to  be"  means  the  same. 

The  most  ancient  teaching  known  to  the  race  tells  us  in  an- 
other way  just  as  the  Bible  and  all  sacred  writers  do: 

"Ye  are  the  sons  of  the  Most  High."  "  Each  child  of  the 
universe  is  a  ray  of  the  Infinite  Soul,  a  thought  of  the  Infinite 
Mind,  an  offspring  of  Deathless  Life. 

"  No  fire  was  ever  builded  so  hot  that  could  burn  him.     No 


NKW    DISPKXSATION    OF    TIMK.  51 

weapon  was  ever  formed  that  could  destroy  him.  No  wind  so 
powerful  that  could  move  him  from  his  steadfast  foundation. 
Xo  sorrow  threateneth,  no  imperfection  lurketh,  no  destruction 
awaiteth. 

' '  Fear  thou  not  unto  whom  this  truth  has  come,  for  with  the 
knowledge  of  it  is  the  key  to  power  and  eternal  life." 

I  Am  is  another  name  for  God.  Call  on  the  "/"  within 
you — the  Immortal  /.  Pronounce  the  "/"  from  the  mortal 
mind  plane  of  life  and  it  produces  only  perishable  creations  like 
itself;  but  enter  into  the  Inmost  Self  and  pronounce  the  /  in 
the  spiritual  center,  and  it  vibrates  Divine  qualities  that  may 
be  made  manifest  in  the  external  life. 

He  who  can  reach  into  the  great  deep  of  his  own  soul  cen- 
ter and  vibrate  the  /  understandingly,  may  have  what  he 
chooses  and  may  do  whatsoever  he  wills  to  do;  and  in  truth  he 
may  say  : 

"  I  am  owner  of  the  sphere, 

Of  the  seven  stars  and  the  solar  year, 

Of  Caesar's  hand  and  Plato's  brain, 

Of  Lord  Christ's  heart,  and  Shakspear's  strain." 

Divinity  responds  to  itself  only.  The  Divine  Essence,  by  vir- 
tue of  itself,  claims  its  own  (itself). 

Who  can  reach  his  own  Divine  Center?  You  can.  Sit  down 
quietly  and  imagine  you  see  a  little  white  light.  Name  this 
light  God,  the  center  of  Being.  Now  repeat  these  words : 
"  I  live,  move,  and  have  my  being  in  God.  God  lives,  moves, 
and  has  his  being  in  me.  I  am  in  immensity.  Immensity  is 
in  me.  I  encompass  the  whole  earth,  I  embrace  the  universe. 
A  part  of  all  these  is  in  me.  I  am  an  entity."  "In  God  I 
live,  move,  and  have  my  being."  /  am  in  God  and  God  is  in 
me. 

"  I ant,"  pronounced  from  the  center  means  your  Inmost 
Self,  God  (good).  Now  say,  In  my  inmost  and  true  Self,  I 
am  love  and  I  will  and  do  even  now  bring  it  forth  and  show  it 
out  in  my  daily  life. 

Declare  God  by  hourly  thinking  and  hourly  affirming  the 
qualities  of  God,  and  this  brings  the  Word  into  manifestation. 
The  word  is  the  quality  of  life  which  you  wish  to  create  in 
yourself,  that  is,  show  out  as  a  part  of  yourself  in  body  or  mind. 

Yon  can  bring  the  great  God  (a  part  of  //)  forth  from  his 
secret  recesses  in  your  own  being  and  demonstrate  Him  to  the 
world. 

11  God  is  to  be  adored,  God  is  to  be  understood,  and  God  is 


52  THE    LOGOS    OF    THE 

to  be  demonstrated."  "  Let  your  light  shine"  and  show  forth 
in  yourself,  through  yourself,  the  works  of  Christ.  Then  may 
you  say  with  the  prophet,  "  The  spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me, 
because  he  hath  anointed  me  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  poor; 
he  hath  sent  me  to  heal  the  broken  hearted;  to  preach  deliver- 
ance to  the  captives,  and  recovery  of  sight  to  the  blind;  to  set 
at  liberty  those  that  are  bruised,  to  preach  the  acceptable  year 
of  the  Lord." 

"  He  that  believeth  on  me  (Me — Mind,  Soul-Spirit  as  one— 
At-one-ment — is  Christ),  the  works  that  I  do  shall  he  do  also, 
and  greater  works  than  these  shall  he  do;  because  I  go  to  my 
Father." — John  14:  12. 

"He  that  heareth  my  words,  and  believeth  on  Him  that 
sent  me  hath  everlasting  life,  and  shall  not  come  into  condem- 
nation, but  is  passed  from  death  unto  life."  "He  that  be- 
lieveth in  me,  though  he  were  dead,  yet  shall  he  live. ' '  Even 
death  may  be  overcome.  Paul  says,  "I  die  daily."  The 
process  of  realizing  the  word  is  death  to  the  old  man  (Adam) 
and  life  to  the  new  man  (Christ  Jesus)  who  is  being  born,  be- 
coming, that  is,  being  manifest  in  the  flesh  of  the  individual 
that  heareth  my  word.  ' '  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed 
is  death." 

When  the  Divine  /  (Ego)  is  declared  long  enough  and  strong 
enough,  it  begins  to  swell  up  and  start  in  motion  toward  the 
outer  man,  and  when  the  soul  and  higher  mind  planes  are  filled 
with  this  Divine  Essence,  truth  and  understanding  intuitively 
: manifest  themselves  in  the  individual.  With  truth  and  under- 
standing he  may  heal  diseases,  and  cast  out  any  error,  and 
uDvercome  all  weaknesses. 

"  And  as  ye  go,  preach,  saying :  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is 
at  hand;  heal  the  sick,  cleanse  the  lepers;  raise  the  dead;  cast 
out  devils  ;  freely  ye  have  received,  freely  give." — Matthew,  10: 

7>  8- 

"And  these  signs  shall  follow  them  that  believe:  In  my 
name  shall  they  cast  out  devils ;  they  shall  speak  with  new 
tongues  ;  they  shall  take  up  serpents,  and  if  they  drink  any 
deadly  thing,  it  shall  not  hurt  them;  they  shall  lay  hands  on 
the  sick  and  they  shall  recover." — Mark  16:  17,  18. 

Your  work  is  to  come  into  a  conscious  understanding  of  Di- 
vine Love  and  Power.  You  may  ask,  "How  can  I  add  this 
Spirit  of  Love  to  my  consciousness?' '  One  writer  truthfully 
answers  it  thus:  "We  all  have  it  potentially  now.  It  is 
wrapped  up  in  us  as  is  the  oak  in  the  acorn,  the  form  of  the 


NK\V    DISPENSATION    (>!•'   TIMK.  53 

God-man  being  photographed  on  the  soul's  sensitive  plate,  as 
the  minature  oak  is  in  the  acorn,  but  it  must  be  made  manifest 
through  our  free  will. 

4 '  Desire  made  active  must  force  it  out  of  the  darkness  into 
the  light.  We  must  vibrate  it  into  life  and  visibility  through 
the  energy  of  the  will.  Silent  or  audible  invocations,  prayers, 
and  affirmations  that  we  are  that  which  we  aspire  to  be  will 
surely  bring  it  to  the  light  and  glory  of  ourselves." 

Paul,  in  connection  with  our  Golden  Text,  gives  good  in- 
struction for  training  to  tfcis  end  :  "Awake  thou  that  sleepest 
and  arise  from  the  dead,  and  Christ  shall  shine  upon  thee." 
"Be  not  drunk  with  wine  wherein  is  riot,  but  be  rilled  with 
the  Spirit;  speaking  one  to  another  in  psalms  and  hymns  and 
spiritual  songs,  singing  and  making  melody  with  your  hearts 
to  the  Lord  ;  giving  thanks  always  for  all  things  in  the  name 
"of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  God,  even  the  Father;  subjecting 
yourselves  one  to  another  in  the  fear  of  Christ." 

Go  deep  down  into  your  inner  consciousness  and  talk  with 
yourself.  By  Righteousness  (right  thoughts  and  right  action) 
bring  yourself  to  light — to  your  outer  consciousness.  Yes, 
talk  to  yourself. 

Thought  is  motion  in  the  mind.  Right  thought  leads  to 
right  action.  "The  cause  of  all  things  is  not  their  source. 
Mind  produces  all  things  and  causes  them  to  proceed  from  their 
source."  An  active,  earnest  desire  to  know  the  truth  directs 
the  mind  toward  its  source  (God,  Flame,  Center  of  Life).  By 
recognizing  your  own  living  Center  you  have  power  to  create 
and  preserve.  Recognition  means  realization,  possession,  un- 
derstanding. 

"You  are  a  glad,  rich,  beautiful  Soul,  shining  with  the  light 
of  ineffable  God!  Out  of  the  Flame  deeps,  out  of  the  mystic, 
thrilling  light — oceans  of  Life,  earnest  thou  forth  to  act  upon 
the  world. 

"Thou  art  not  a  Thing.  Thou  art  a  Soul,  on  fire  of  the 
Spirit,  flaming  forth  out  of  Darkness  to  make  the  world  all 
light.  Not  mountains  piled  on  thee  shall  hold  the  down  ! 
Though  the  heavens  be  rolled  as  a  scroll,  though  the  sun  and 
moon  be  turned  to  blood,  though  chaos  and  night  reclaim  the 
world  and  all  therein,  do  thou  stand  fast  on  thy  eternal  Pedes- 
tal. Thou  shalt  not  be  moved  !  Thou  wast  established  from 
eternity  before  the  world  was.  Thy  foundations  were  laid  in 
God. 

Thou  Flame-Spirit,  Thou  Presence  Ineffable,  hide  not  thy- 


54  THE   LOGOS   OF   THK 

self  like  a  poor  taper  beneath  a  bushel !     Station  thyself  upon 
a  hilltop  where  thou  mayest  be  a  Beacon." 

Listen  to  the  song  of  a  Soul  who  is  beginning  to  know  itself. 
"I  heard  a  voice  coming  up  out  of  the  silent  but  light-filled 
Eternity,  through  countless  ages  of  creation,  and  uttering  itself 
forth  through  this  silent,  solemn  monitor  of  nature. 

"  It  said,  'All  life  is  from  within.  God  creates  from  inner 
centers.  Seek  not  without  for  power;  it  lies  within. 

Thou  canst  not  find  God  in  any  distant  land,  in  any  per- 
son, wise  or  holy,  in  any  book,  ancient  or  modern.  Thou  wilt 
find  Him  in  thine  own  soul,  in  all  His  splendor  and  power. 

As  He  has  organized  the  oak  into  the  tiny  acorn,  so  has 
he  organized  the  Divine  Man  into  the  Soul.  Call  upon  That, 
call  upon  That,  and  thou  shalt  stand  a  god  in  time  and  space, 
ruling  the  earth  and  all  things  therein.  God  cannot  help  thee 
save  through  thyself.  Claim  thy  possibilities  and  they  are 
realized  ;  neglect  them  and  they  lie  sleeping  forever. 

Now  thou  hast  received  the  secret  of  Power.  Use  it  for 
the  welfare  of  thy  fellow  men,  and  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is 
at  hand.'" 

When  the  inner  life  is  awakened  and  the  whole  mind  is  polar- 
ized toward  the  spiritual  center  of  Being,  Understanding  is 
born.  This  great  welling  up  from  within  is  the  coming  of  the 
"  Comforter,"  the  Holy  Ghost  (Host),  the  "Spirit  of  Truth," 
etc.,  which  is  mentioned  in  the  Scriptures. 

"  But  the  Comforter,  which  is  the  Holy  Ghost  (Host)  whom 
the  Father  will  send  in  my  name,  he  shall  teach  you  all  things, 
and  bring  all  things  to  your  remembrance  whatsoever  I  have 
said  to  you." — John  14:  26.  "Even  the  Spirit  of  Truth 
whom  the  world  cannot  receive,  because  it  seeth  him  not 
neither  knoweth  him;  for  he  dwelleth  with  you  and  shall  be  in 
you." — John  14:17.  "But  when  the  Comforter  has  come, 
whom  I  will  send  unto  you  from  the  Father,  even  the  Spirit  of 
Truth,  which  proceedeth  from  the  Father,  he  shall  testify  oi 
me." — John  15:  26.  "  Howbeit  when  he,  the  Spirit  of  Truth 
is  come  he  shall  guide  you  unto  all  truth." — John  16  :  13. 
"Arise,  shine,  for  thy  light  has  come  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord 
is  risen  upon  thee." 

Put  forth  yonr  own  efforts  to  understand  and  seek  knowl- 
edge and  abide  in  love,  thus  by  your  own  light,  you  will  dis- 
cover truth  and  Life. 

"The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  within  you." — Bible. 


I.KSSON  II. 

DENIAL. 

9 

"  But  let  your  speech  be  yea,  yea;  nay,  nay." — Matt,  v:  37. 
"  The  fashion  of  this  world  passeth  away." — I  Cor.  vii:  31. 

Denial  is  contradiction .  ' '  We  all  dislike  to  be  contradicted. ' ' 
However  uncomfortable  it  may  make  one  feel,  it  is  necessary 
in  conscious  development  to  push  from  one  the  negative  state- 
ments of  mortal  mind.  Denial  means  no  and  is  equal  to  mak- 
ing a  statement  with  the  word  not  in  it.  The  mind  weakens 
and  wearies  when  held  long  in  a  negative  statement. 

Negation  is  stagnation  and  ends  in  dissolution.  Denial  sim- 
ply means  to  drop  the  thing  not  wanted. 

The  mind  when  held  too  long  in  a  negative  condition  such 
as  an  uncertain  feeling  or  trying  to  clear  away  rubbish,  will 
lose  more  than  it  gains. 

By  carefully  watching  the  effect  of  a  negative  statement  on 
the  mind,  one  may  soon  see  for  himself  that  the  effect  of  nega- 
tion is  different  from  that  of  affirmation.  Although  a  negative 
statement  is  weakening,  yet  it  appears  to  the  world  because  it 
is  relative  to  something  else,  either  in  a  lesser  or  greater  degree. 

Nature  voices  the  negative  and  the  positive  statements  in 
what  is  known  as  the  "  Pair  of  opposites,"  such  as  darkness 
and  light,  cold  and  heat,  pain  and  pleasure,  sorrow  and  joy, 
evil  and  good,  female  and  male,  no  and  yes,  etc. 

As  an  exercise  for  the  mind,  denial  has  always  been  known 
to  spiritual  teachers  (truly  spiritual  teachers).  It  is  included 
in  the  law  of  words  aad  is  a  part  of  spiritual  knowledge. 

Denial  by  way  of  accomplishing  a  useful  end  such  as  heal- 
ing diseases  or  improving  the  character,  is  a  lesson  or  method 
of  drill  and  is  practiced  as  a  set  task. 

Denial,  as  applied  to  the  healing  of  diseases  or  to  self  train- 
ing, is  a  "complete  opposition  of  the  opinion  widely  current 
all  the  world  over  and  in  all  ages,"  and  means  to  brush  away. 

This  "  widely  current  opinion"  may  be  called  a  race  mes- 
merism. "And  it  may  involve  either  the  profoundest  enjoy- 
ment of  evil  or  the  profouudest  dislike  of  it;  but  it  runs  some- 
what thus:" 

"Evil  is  quite  as  real  as  good." 
*  Evil  must  be  respected." 


56  THE   LOGOS   OF    THE 

"Evil  is  a  manifestation  of  God,  of  the  Supreme  Being,  of 
the  Divine  Will." 

"A  bad  person  is  just  as  much  one  of  God's  creations  as  a 
good  one  (meaning  the  evil  in  them  is  not  to  be  criticised  or 
found  fault  with*,  but  it  is  to  be  regarded,  in  some  mysterious 
way,  an  expression  of  God's  will)." 

"  A  lie  has  intrinsic  power,  just  like  a  truth." 

"  To  be  too  hard  on  evil  makes  you  seem  hypocritical  in  your 
goodness." 

"  Evil  is  permanent,  and  its  home  is  in  hell ;  that  is  a  local- 
ity. Perhaps  you  will  go  there." 

In  contradiction  to  this  we  teach  in  Divine  Science: 

Evil  is  negative  and  is  not  an  abiding  substance;  it  is  unreal 
because  of  its  transitory  nature,  and  it  is  not  to  be  respected. 
It  is  a  vacancy  or  darkness  and  you  must  come  up  out  of  it. 
You.  as  a  searcher  after  truth,  have  in  view  the  object  to  man- 
ifest good,  therefore  you  must  disembarrass  yourself  of  evil. 
Tell  it  to  disappear.  "Resist  the  devil  and  he  will  flee  from 
you." — James  vi  :  7. 

Denial  clears  away  the  mists.  Behind  the  cloud  the  sun  is 
shining.  You  may  liken  your  mind  to  a  slate.  In  denying  a 
thing  you  wipe  your  slate  clean  and  get  it  ready  for  the  strong 
positive  statements  which  are  to  immediately  come.  Emerson 
speaks  of  the  effect  of  Denial  thus: 

"Don't  be  a  cynic  and  disconsolate  preacher.  Don't  bewail 
and  bemoan.  Omit  the  negative  propositions.  Nerve  us  with 
incessant  affirmations.  Don't  waste  yourself  in  rejection,  nor 
bark  against  the  bad,  but  chant  the  beauty  of  the  good." 

Belief  in  the  reality  of  evil  is  darkness  remaining  in  the 
mind,  that  is,  the  self  consciousness  operating  in  the  mortal 
mind.  The  word  Evil  covers  what  is  known  as  disease,  sin, 
sorrow,  fear,  and  death.  Error  means  one  or  more  of  these 
crystalized  or  made  manifest  in  the  flesh,  or  external  con- 
sciousness. 

Some  people  prefer  to  state  it  in  this  way:  Disease  is  believ- 
ing (crystalized  thoughts)  that  the  external  consciousness  is  all 
there  is,  or  that  Spirit  can  err  or  suffer. 

"  Sin  is  mistaken  ways  of  seeking  satisfaction." 

"Sorrow  is  believing  there  is  anything  beside  good." 

' '  Fear  is  believing  the  darkness  co-equal  with  the  sunshine, 
that  is,  believing  the  devil  as  powerful  as  God." 

"Death  is  believing  in  the  power  of  darkness  or  in  the  su- 
premacy of  matter." 


\1C\V    DISPENSATION    OF    TIMK.  57 

If  a  man  had  the  proper  understanding  of  matter  and  mind 
he  might  undergo  that  process  termed  ' '  death  "  in  an  entirely 
different  manner  from  what  is  now  witnessed.  The  average 
span  of  a  lifetime  is  one  hundred  years  instead  of  thirty-three 
years  as  is  now  supposed. 

"  Yet  his  days  shall  be  a  hundred  and  twenty  years." — Gen- 
esis vi  :  3. 

4 '  And  Moses  was  a  hundred  and  twenty  years  old  when  he 
died;  his  eye  was  not  dim,  nor  his  natural  force  abated." 
Dieut.  xxxiv:  7. 

Further  still,  it  is  possible  to  retain  this  earth-body  as  long 
as  one  chooses,  and  when  the  soul  wishes  to  depart  it  may  at 
will,  and  in  a  different  manner  from  the  old  way,  bring  about 
that  change  called  death.  "If  a  man  keep  my  sayings  he 
shall  never  see  death." — John  viii:  51. 

Denial  is  a  method  of  consciously  casting  off  that  which  one 
no  longer  needs. 

The  blossom  drops  away  from  the  infant  apple — the  apple 
thus  unconsciously  obeys  the  law  of  polarity,  reaching  outward 
and  upward  for  what  it  needs  and  dropping  the  useless. 

When  the  law  of  polarity  operates  strong  enough  in  a  soul, 
the  soul  will  easily  and  naturally  drop  that  which  it  does  not 
want.  But  until  that  strong  state  is  reached,  Denial  should  be 
occasionally  used  ;  for  it  clears  the  way  that  the  perfect  Ego  (I) 
may  meet  less  resistance  in  its  effort  to  manifest  itself. 

1 '  As  a  man  thinketh  in  his  heart  so  he  is. ' '  Thought  is  the 
building  power.  If  you  wish  to  change  or  clean  out  your 
house  (body  and  mind)  employ  Denial;  if  you  wish  to  build, 
remodel,  or  purify  your  house,  employ  Affirmation. 

The  dropping  of  a  thing,  idea,  belief,  or  habit,  and  at  the 
same  time  filling  in  with  something  else  of  a  more  positive  na- 
ture will  keep  you  in  a  strong  position.  No  matter  how  small 
that  filling  in  is.  'Tis  the  tiny  effort  that  comes  first.  Do  not 
permit  a  vacancy.  Discover  that  first  which  you  wish  to  let 
go,  then  as  you  let  go  it  place  your  feet  lightly  yet  firmly  on 
something  else,  though  at  first  it  may  seem  to  be  as  frail  as  a 
straw.  'Tis  little  things  that  count.  Did  you  ever  see  a  farmer 
tearing  away  an  old  fence  ?  He  does  not  take  it  all  down  at 
once  and  leave  his  field  exposed  to  the  range  of  animals.  But 
as  he  takes  up  one  old  post  he  puts  another  in  its  place,  and 
as  he  tears  off  one  broken  board  he  puts  on  a  new  one. 

The  cleansing  out,  tearing  down,  or  sweeping  process  cor- 
responds to  the  word  Denial,  the  building  process  corresponds 


58  *      THE    LOGOS    OP    THE 

to  the  word  Affirmation.  Occasionally  deny,  but  affirm  con- 
stantly (declare). 

In  the  building  process  the  "/"  (Ego)  means  the  higher 
triad  of  man — higher  mind,  soul,  and  spirit.  Do  not  confound 
the  "  /"  with  the  lower  mind  or  quarternary  of  the  body  or 
personality. 

Belief  is  fixed  thought,  it  is  the  thought  of  one's  self,  or  the 
thought  of  some  other  person  or  of  a  collective  body,  crystal- 
ized  or  otherwise ;  and  it  may  be  false  or  true.  Thoughts 
from  other  persons  may  be  reflected  upon  an  individual  and 
may  indirectly  cause  him  to  crystalize  an  error;  therefore,  it 
is  well  to  deny  separately  the  power  over  one  of  any  person  or 
person's  thoughts. 

False  and  limited  belief  (error  and  limitation  crystalized  by 
thought  vibrations;  usually  shows  itself  out  through  the  vari- 
ous forms  of  ignorance,  of  poverty,  of  disease,  of  sin,  or  sor- 
row, of  fear,  and  of  death. 

A  little  strong,  silent  talk  (thought  vibration)  with  one's  self 
is  called  a  treatment  or  drill. 

Sometimes  a  person  has  an  idea  that  he  has  inherited  a  dis- 
ease, a  weakness,  or  even  a  sin;  if  he  thinks  this  to  be  true,  he 
may  deny  away  the  power  over  him  of  the  belief  of  his  parents 
or  his  grand-parents.  The  clause  which  covers  inherited  be- 
lief (fixed  thought)  is  inserted  below,  and  it  may  be  left  out  or 
used,  as  desired. 

The  practice  of  Denial  as  a  set  task  may  be  outlined  some- 
what as  follows:  The  particular  evil  (shadow)  to  be  denied 
away  may  or  may  not  be  named  in  the  set  practice. 

In  using  Denials  do  not  say  the  thing  or  idea  does  not  exist, 
but  say,  //  does  not  have  any  power  over  me. 

All  things  do  exist  in  primordial  matter  (none  physical 
world).  Tiiey  are  there  but  they  are  to  us  as  if  they  were  not, 
unless  we  recognize  them.  "All  things,  of  any  and  every 
kind  whatsoever,  which  may  enter  into  the  thought  of  man 
can,  under  favoring  circumstances,  be  made  manifest." 

If  we  deny  a  thing  or  idea  long  enough  and  strong  enough 
- — thus  throwing  it  away,  it  becomes  as  nothing  to  us. 

It  is  better  to  say,  "  It  has  no  power  over  me,"  than  to  say 
that  it  does  not  exist  or  is  not;  or  you  may  say,  "to  me  it  does 
not  exist,  for  I  refuse  to  recognize  it.  It  has  no  existence 
for  me." 

The  man  suffering  with  indigestion  now  takes  his  place  for 
self  treatment  according  to  the  following  outline.  Of  course 


59 

he  may  vary  this  form  and  may  fill  in  words  as  necessity  de- 
minds.  Words  (bundles  of  sounds)  especially,  when  used  in 
such  drills,  are  very  powerful  and  should  be  carefully  selected, 
and  their  meaning  should  be  understood  before  they  are  used. 
The  person  who  is  supposed  to  hold  the  greatest  influence 
over  one  may  be  named  in  the  denial  in  order  to  more  strongly 
oppose  the  effects  of  his  false  belief.  Those  with  whom  we  as- 
sociate always  influence  us  more  or  less.  Loved  and  loving 
ones  hold  us  stronger  than  others.  We  should  daily  deny  the 
power  over  us  of  the  belief  in  ignorance,  in  lust  and  in  the 
passions,  such  as  selfishness,  envy,  malice,  jealousy,  pride, 
avarice,  arrogance,  cruelty,  hypocrisy,  obstinacy,  revenge,  etc. 

FORM. 

I  deny  that  the  belief  of  Mary  Smith  (my  wife),  in  disease, 
in  sin,  in  sorrow,  in  fear,  and  in  death  has  any  power  to  make 
me  show  out  this  condition,  which  is  called  indigestion. 

I  deny  that  the  belief  of  my  family,  or  any  member  of  my 
family,  in  disease,  in  sin,  in  sorrow,  in  fear,  and  in  death  has 
any  power  to  make  me  show  out  this  condition,  which  is  called 
indigestion. 

I  deny  that  the  belief  of  my  companions  in  disease,  in  sin, 
in  sorrow,  in  fear,  and  in  death  has  anv  power  to  make  me  show 
out  this  condition,  which  is  called  indigestion. 

I  deny  that  the  belief  of  my  parents,  or  grand-parents,  or 
great-grand-parents,  in  disease,  in  sin,  in  sorrow,  in  fear,  and 
in  death,  has  any  power  to  make  me  show  out  this  condition, 
which  is  called  indigestion. 

I  deny  that  the  belief  of  the  whole  human  race  in  disease,  in 
sin,  in  sorrow,  in  fear,  and  in  death  has  any  power  to  make  me 
show  out  this  condition,  which  is  called  indigestion. 

I  deny  that  the  belief  of  any  person  or  persons  living  or  dead 
in  disease,  in  sin,  in  feai,  in  sorrow,  and  in  death  has  any  power 
to  make  me  show  out  this  condition,  which  is  called  indigestion. 

I  deny  that  the  belief  of  any  elemental  force,  or  elementary 
presence  in  the  universe,  has  any  power  to  make  me  sho\v  out 
this  condition,  which  is  called  indigestion. 

I  deny  that  my  own  belief  in  disease,  in  sin,  in  sorrow,  in 
fear,  and  in  death  has  any  power  to  make  me  show  out  this 
condition,  which  is  called  indigestion. 

I  deny  the  power  over  me  of  the  false  condition  called  indi- 
gestion. 


60  THE   LOGOS    OF   THE 

I  deny  the  power  of  any  false  belief  over  me. 

I  deny  the  power  of  an}^  disease  over  me. 

Error  is  false  and  cannot  affect  me. 

No  error  can  fasten  itself  upon  me. 

No  error  has  any  power  over  me. 

(Now  you — John  Smith,  the  man  who  is  treating  himself  for 
indigestion — have  swept  out  your  house,  and  you  are  now  ready 
to  affirm  and  fit  in  the  pieces  of  building  material  and  furni- 
ture. 

(See  The  Word  and  Its  Power,  Lesson  III.) 

Silently  deny  the  power  of  the  undesirable  influence  or  object 
over  you.  All  evils  and  shadows  exist  and  are  real  for  the  time 
being  to  those  who  believe  in  them.  You  are  not  to  believe  in 
them.  Drop  them.  They  are  nothing  to  you  if  you  deny 
them  away. 

In  practicing  Denials  bear  in  mind  that  you  have  the  power 
to  dissolve  them  for  yourself;  but  they  will  still  exist  for  those 
who  believe  in  their  power.  Yet  by  treatment  you  can  tem- 
porarily dissolve  them  for  another. 

The  words  of  Christ  Jesus — "Deny  yourself  and  follow  Me" 
(I) — are  applicable  to  the  evils  (shadows  and  clouds)  that  may 
fasten  themselves  in  the  body  and  the  mind. 

"Me,"  the  Christ  is  the  Spiritual  mind,  Soul  of  the  individ- 
ual, and  it  recognizes  the  shadows  and  impurities  that  cover 
the  lower  self  as  swaddling  cloths,  which  are  to  be  metamor- 
phosed into  the  seamless  garment — "Coat  without  seam,  woven 
from  the  top  throughout." 

The  evils  (shadows  and  clouds)  must  be  dissolved  by  Denial, 
and  transmuted  by  the  alchemy  of  affirmation  into  Mental 
strength  and  spiritual  substance. 

You  are  to  meet  and  conquer  every  error.  You,  your  Divine 
Self,  are  master,  and  as  you  meet  face  to  face  disease,  weak- 
ness, folly,  ignorance,  fear,  and  other  evils  you  are  to  banish 
them  by  boldly  standing  your  ground  and  denying  their  power 
over  you. 

Let  in  the  light  (spiritual  Will)  and  the  darkness  disappears. 
Deny  "until  the  day  breaks  and  the  shadows  flee  away." 

Then  affirm  until  the  sun  rises.  The  promises  in  the  Scrip- 
tures are  to  those  only  who  overcome. 

"Denials  alone  do  not  bring  light;  they  do  not  bring  full 
spiritual  understanding,  but  only  intimation  of  it." 

"Freedom  is  not  redemption."  "As  when  at  night  we  dis- 
robe, divest  ourselves  of  bodily  clothing,  wash  ourselves  from 


NEW    DISPENSATION    OF    TIME.  6l 

contact  with  the  day  and  go  to  rest,  so  at  night  we  may  un- 
burden our  mind  of  the  beliefs  that  have  weighed  it  always,  by 
denial,  and  breathe  the  clean  air  of  blessed  freedom  from  sordid 
cares. 

4  'Denials  are  a  soluble  principle — a  cleansing  efficiency.  They 
do  their  work  as  certainly  as  the  life  principle  within  the  seed 
bursts  the  chocking  pericarp,  rifts  the  smothering  soil  and  defy- 
ing the  downward  pressure  of  sun,  gravitation,  and  falling 
rains  wills  up  into  the  blessed  sunlight  for  blossoming  and 
fruitage. 

"But  the  plant  which  has  passed  sordid  blackness  has  to  learn 
to  appropriate — to  use  the  light.  The  mind  which  has  thrown 
off  its  false  beliefs  must  take  on  its  true  ones — its  robes  of 
righteousness." 

Deny  before  sleeping  at  night,. then  place  in  your  mind  a 
pure,  strong  thought  and  hold  it  there,  and  your  spirit  will  be 
taught  and  refreshed  while  your  body  is  asleep.  "He  giveth 
to  his  beloved  while  in  sleep." 

As  you  advance  in  understanding  in  Spiritual  Science  you 
will  find  less  need  of  using  the  Denials  as  a  set  task,  for  the 
husks  of  life  will  drop  away  from  you  of  their  own  accord  as 
you  will  upward  like  the  little  plant  toward  the  sunshine. 

"If  ye  know  these  things,  happy  are  ye  if  ye  do  them." 
John  xiii:  17. 


"  Son  of  immortal  seed,  high-destined  man  ! 
Know  thy  dread  gift, — a  creature,  yet  a  cause; 
Each  mind  its  own  center,  and  it  draws 
Home  to  itself,  and  moulds  in  its  thought's  span 
All  outward  things,  the  vassals  of  its  will, 
Aided  by  Heaven,  by  earth  unth waited  still." 

—John  Henry  (Cardinal)  Xci^nan. 


LESSON  III.. 

THE  WORD  AND  ITS  POWER. 

PART    ONE. 

"  In  the  beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the  Word  was  with  God,  and 
the  Word  was  God." — John  i  :  i. 

"  For  there  are  three  that  bear  record  in  heaven — the  Father,  the  WTord, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost  (Host);  and  these  three  are  one." — i  John  v  :  7. 

The  books  in  the  Bible  written  by  John,  the  disciple  of  Jesus, 
are  said  to  be  cabalistic.  Cabala  or  Kabbalah  also  refers  to  the 
Hebrew  book  Talmud,  in  which  these  signs  are  written;  yet 
the  symbols  are  as  old  as  the  world  itself.  "Ten  numerals  and 
twenty-two  letters,  a  triangle,  a  square,  and  a  circle,"  such  are 
the  primary  principles  of  the  written  word,  shadow  of  that 
spoken  Logos  which  created  the  world. 

The  man  who  begins  to  study  and  to  know  himself  may  begin 
to  study  and  to  understand  the  Bible. 

The  Word  is  sound,  and  it  is  more  than  sound. 

The  Word  is  in  man,  and  he  becomes  the  Word  when  he 
overcomes  and  transmutes  the  lower  self  into  the  higher  self, 
and  fully  lives  according  to  the  character  of  the  Central  Divine 
Flame. 

The  Word  in  its  highest  sense  is  the  Son  (Sun)  of  God — a 
one-time  mortal  man  made  perfect  through  suffering,  knowl- 
edge, and  love. 

"  The  rose  that  blooms  the  purest 
Has  need  of  summer  showers: 
The  oak  that  stands  the  surest 
Has  felt  the  tempest's  power. 

The  gold  that  shines  the  fairest 
The  furnace  fire  must  feel; 
The  gem  of  luster  rarest 
Has  known  the  cruel  steel." 

The  Word  principle  has  been  taught  to  those  who  were  ready 
to  receive  it  since  the  beginning  of  the  world.  It  is  part  of 
Divine  knowledge.  The  Word  is  spoken.  The  Word  may  also 
become  a  person. 

"The  teachings  from  the  spirit  world  would  be  valueless  if 
they  did  not  tend  toward  a  culmination  that  could  illustrate  the 


NK\V    DISPKXSATIOX    OF    TIMK.  63 

truth  on  earth.  As  that  culmination  is  the  possible  state  of  all, 
so  it  is  proceeded  in  lives  of  human  experience  by  the  culmina- 
tion which  is  denominated  the  Christ  life" — the  Word,  which 
literally  means  that  God,  the  Divine  Principle,  speaks  in  that 
organism  through  the  individual's  own  Divine  spirit.  It  is  the 
at-one-ment  of  man  and  God.  Though  that  at-one  ment  may 
be  only  inspirational  and  not  continuous — not  without  a  break. 
But  the  time  will  come  when  the  at-one-ment  will  be  continu- 
ous. "The  word  of  God  is  quick  and  powerful,  and  sharper 
than  any  two-edged  sword,  piercing  even  to  the  dividing  asun- 
der of  soul  and  spirit,  and  of  the  joints  and  marrow,  and  is 
a  discerner  of  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart." — Epistle 
to  the  Hebrews,  iv  :  12. 

"The  Word  of  God  means  here  the  Word  spoken  by  one 
who  knows  the  Law  of  God  or  Good."  This  is  inspirational 
at-one-ment.  Any  one  may  manifest  the  Word  who  will  come 
into  the  law.  It  is  an  easy  thing  to  do.  You  can  do  it.  The 
law  works  in  and  through  you.  Let  the  law  work  in  you,  for 
through  it  and  beyond  it  you  will  find  the  Comforter. 

The  Word  is  active,  and  the  Word  is  passive.  In  the  sense 
of  its  activity  it  is  creator  or  destroyer.  In  its  passive  sense  it 
is  the  embodied  Word,  the  creature  or  the  creation.  Note  the 
difference;  embodied  Word  means  perfect  inner  self  conscious- 
ness— a  just  man  made  perfect  like  unto  the  Christ;  creature 
means  self  conscious  or  not  self  conscious;  creation  means  that 
which  is  formed  or  made  manifest.  The  Word  is  the  action, 
or  it  is  the  person. 

"And  he  was  clothed  with  a  vesture  dipped  in  blood;  and 
his  name  is  called  the  Word  of  God." — Rev.  xix:  13. 

This  Word,  perfected  soul,  is  in  such  vibratory  unison  with 
the  tone  (character)  of  the  Creator  that  it  will  not  do  other- 
wise than  follow  its  own  force — Word — sound,  which  is  the 
voice  of  God. 

"When  a  will  modifies  the  world,  there  is  Logos  speaking." 

The  Word  in  its  active  sense  is  a  current  force — a  current 
of  self  conscious  life  waves  flowing  forth  from  the  one  who 
speaks  it  or  thinks  it.  It  is  life.  The  active  Word  is  literally 
a  part  of  the  life  of  the  one  from  whom  it  emanates. 

Sound,  any  sound,  is  also  a  current  force,  but  not  being  self 
conscious,  it  is  less  powerful  than  the  active  Word. 

There  are  three  aspects  of  Deity — creative,  preserving,  and 
destructive,  each  expression  presupposing  and  implying  the 
other  two.  However  separate  these  expressions  seem  each 


64  THE  LOGOS  OF  THE 

holds  within  itself  the  absolute  of  the  other  two.  The  Word 
holds  the  three  qualities  of  Deity.  Now,  man  being  the  off- 
spring of  Deity,  a  child  of  God  created  in  his  likeness  and 
image,  has  practically  within  him  the  possibilities  of  his  creator. 

He  holds  the  word  enfolded  within  him.  This  is  the  WORD 
that  King  Solomon  revealed  to  the  Masons,  and  no  man  was 
able  to  remember  it,  and  it  is  supposed  to  have  been  lost  with 
the  death  of  Hiram  Abiff.  Hiram  Abiff  represents  man — man 
in  his  whole  nature.  The  WORD  is  the  spiritual  self,  and  is 
lost  (sleeps)  with  him  at  death,  but  in  his  last  incarnation  on 
earth  he  remembers  it — recovers  it — recollects  it  (re-collects) — 
attains  to  the  consciousness  of  it,  thus  he  becomes  the  living 
WORD. 

Many  on  earth  to-day  are  beginning  to  remember  it. 

This  will  probably  appear  to  you  to  be  a  curious  saying,  but 
when  you  come  to  understand  esoteric  truths,  you  will  see  to 
know  the  Word  means  to  know  a  part  of  your  own  life  tone 
sound,  thus  revealing  secrets,  and  making  it  possible  for  you  to 
exercise  unlimited  power. 

All  motion  has  sound  whether  or  not  we  hear  it.  The  life 
vibrations  (motion — molecular  motion — atoms  seeking  polarity) 
of  a  human  being,  or  any  living  thing,  is  harmonious  or  dis- 
cordant in  proportion  to  its  peaceful  and  upbuilding,  or  dis- 
turbed, angry,  and  destructive  thought  action  or  movement. 
The  Word  has  the  power  to  change  polarity,  and  vibration  is 
the  resultant  of  polarity — that  is,  the  creeping,  twisting,  turn- 
ing movement  of  the  atoms  as  they  change  from  negative  to 
positive  conditions. 

Thought  is  tone,  and  more  too — thought  is  the  Word. 

Thought,  audible  or  inaudible,  is  the  vibratory  life  of  the 
thinker.  The  spoken  Word  is  all-powerful. 

1  'As  soon  as  the  mind  receives  the  impression  the  voice  is  the 
first  of  the  physical  forces-  set  in  action  to  portray  the  thoughts, 
whether  it  be  those  of  joy  or  sorrow."  And  your  life  goes 
forth. 

Thought  takes  its  tone  from  the  amount  of  Spirit- Ray,  God 
Principle  that  the  individual  is  in  actual  possession  of,  not  the 
amount  that  he  is  actually  conscious  of,  but  the  amount  that 
he  actually  possesses  deep  down  in  his  mind — soul  nature. 

Some  people  believe  that  the  breath  produces  the  tone,  but  it 
does  not. 

"That  the  breath  does  not  produce  the  tone  is  shown  by  the 
fact  that  the  same  amount  of  breath  in  the  same  way  may  pass 


XKW    DISPENSATION    OF    TIMK.  65 

through  the  larynx  and  yet  not  make  tone;  but  when  we  once 
think  tone,  each  vocal  cord  sets  to  work  and  germinates  those 
magnetic  .nerve  forces  which,  when  they  meet  in  the  glottis, 
burst  into  that  which  we  call  sound  or  tone."  The  study  of 
spiritual  truths  will  increase  your  life  tone.  The  full-real  life 
tone  is  not  audible.  Only  the  outer  vibrations  can  be  heard.. 
The  sweetest  tone  that  ever  fell  on  mortal  ears  is  only  the 
coarsest  tones  of  the  real  life. 

In  the  study  of  the  Word  it  is  useful  to  learn  in  the  begin- 
ning that  "the  emotional  character  is  dual."  The  understand- 
ing of  this  comes  in  the  course  of  study  and  practice.  The 
voice  registers  the  mental  tone. 

'  Every  mental  and  moral  characteristic  is  expressed  by  the 
dominant  harmonies  of  the  voice.  The  hearing  of  these  har- 
monies not  only  produce  like  mental  and  moral  states,  but 
actually  produce  structures  in  the  organism  of  the  hearer." 
This  may  also  be  done  by  thought — the  silent  Word. 

The  Word  contains  "tone"  and  something  more.  What  this 
"more"  is  you  will  find  out  if  you  study  it  long  enough  and 
earnestly  enough. 

The  Word  is  the* 'music  that  calls  the  past  out  of  its  grave 
and  the  future  out  of  its  cradle." 

The  Word  '  'solves  all  the  problems  of  existence,  and  brings 
man  into  understanding  of  Divine  Law,  harmony,  health,  and 
peace,  here  and  now." 

"And  the  Word  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us  (and 
we  beheld  His  glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  only  begotten  of  the 
Father),  full  of  grace  and  truth." — John  i :  14.  This  ve^e 
ever  refers  to  the  present  time  It  is  you — the  possible  you. 
The  Word  is  you  (/ — Ego}  and  the  Word  is  in  you. 

"Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  away,  but  my  words  shall  not 
pass  away." — Matt,  xxiv:  35. 


"They  who  desire  new  bodies  must  think  new  thoughts.  They  who 
live  in  the  memories  of  the  dead  past  will  soon  grow  as  old  and  stale  as 
their  memories.  New  thought  on  any  line  is  new  life  every  time." 


LESSON  ill. 

THE  WORD  AND  ITS  POWER. 

PART   TWO. 

"All  things  whatsoever  ye  ask  and  pray  for,  believe  that  ye  have  re- 
ceived them,  and  ye  shall  have  them." — Mark  xi  :  24.  (Rev.  Ver.  1881.) 

"  The  true  reformer,  trembling  in  the  currents  of  the  Divine  inflowing, 
sees  in  the  light,  and  feels  that,  to  be  consistent,  he  must  do ;  thus  his 
life's  love  goes  out  into  active  use  as  naturally  as  the  sweet  briar's  per- 
fume spreads  itself  through  the  sphere  of  its  immediate  surroundings 
*  and  the  Supreme  Will  is  carried  out  by  him  into  generous 
ultimates."  *  *  *  *  *  * 

'•At  home  in  the  Affirmative  principle,  their  eyes  are  tranquil,  their 
hearts  joyous,  their  touch  sure  and  effective  for  the  renovation  of  society." 

The  following  statements  are  to  be  committed  to  memory  as 
they  are  principles  to  be  held  in  the  mind  : 

I.  "The  Good  is  silent  until  called." 

II.  "The  spoken  word  brings  things  to  pass." 

III.  "You  draw  round  you  by  thinking.     (This  applies  to 
delusion  as  well  as  to  realities)." 

The  object  of  soul's  sojourn  in  matter  is  to  have  experience 
and  through  experience  return  again  to  Spirit  from  whence  it 
came.  It  can  only  take  home  with  it  that  which  is  pure  and 
good. 

The  pure  and  good  here  mean,  after  all  soul  debts  are  paid, 
the  soul  consciousness  that  shines  with  understanding,  strength 
and  good  will  toward  all  creation. 

The  soul  being  immersed  in  matter — both  negative  (evil) 
and  positive  (good)  forces — it  must  voluntarily  choose  the  good 
and  refuse  to  recognize  evil  if  it  would  lelease  itself  from  the 
bondage  of  matter. 

Good  is  relative  and  Good  is  absolute.  Good  and  evil 
change  ground  as  the  individual  advances  in  understanding. 
But  Absolute  Good  is  Deity. 

If  man  had  not  this  free  will  of  chosing  he  could  not  enrich 
his  soul  by  experience  in  matter,  for  he  would  never  be  able  to 
think  for  himself  and  he  would  be  a  non-entity  instead  of  an 
entity,  that  is,  Son  of  God — a  Soul — Spirit. 

He  may  choose  the  Good  at  all  times  and  use  it  as  good.     It 


XK\Y    DISPENSATION    OF    TIME.  67 

is  his  servant  and  it  is  also  his  master.  It  stands  humble  be- 
fore him  and  he  may  ignore  it  if  he  chooses.  Good  is  never 
huffed  if  neglected,  but  meekly  forever  waits  before  a  soul, 
within  a  soul. 

If  called,  it  makes  post  haste  to  obey  and  do  service.  Good 
here  is  used  as  a  Self  Consciousness  of  Law  and  Love,  in  the 
Absolute. 

Make  an  affirmative  statement  and  it  takes  life  and  lives  ac- 
cording to  the  strength  of  its  birth.  Yes  relates  to  affirming 
or  to  the  word,  and  the  power  of  the  word  is  calling  the  good 
and  speaking  it — speaking  it  by  means  of  the  voice  and  through 
actions. 

We  call  the  good  by  thinking  and  we  use  it  by  expressing  it 
in  the  world  around  us — expressing  it  by  word  (silent  or  audi- 
ble) and  by  deed.  "  My  words  shall  not  pass  away." 

Affirming  a  thing  is  declaring  it  to  be  true.  An  affirmation 
is  creative  and  uplifting  in  proportion  to  the  plane  of  life  on 
which  it  is  born  and  the  strength  with  which  it  is  brought 
forth.  It  is  creating  and  preserving. 

Affirming  from  within  with  the  spiritual  mind  liberates  the 
Divine  energy  and  it  flows  forth  with  power. 

To  declare  the  "I"  is  to  make  a  statement  with  creative 
force.  This  is  the  meaning  of  the  scripture  text  which  says: 

"  For  as  the  rain  cometh  down,  and  the  snow  from  heaven, 
and  returneth  not  hither,  but  watereth  the  earth  and  maketh  it 
bring  forth  and  bud  ;  that  it  may  give  seed  to  the  sower,  and 
bread  to  the  eater;  so  shall  my  word  be  that  goeth  forth  out  of 
my  mouth;  it  shall  not  return  to  me  void,  but  it  shall  accom- 
plish that  which  I  please,  and  it  shall  prosper  in  the  thing 
whereto  I  send  it." — Isaiah  Iv:  10,  n. 

Also,  "  My  words  are  life  to  them  that  find  them,  and  health 
to  all  flesh." 

An  affirmation  corresponds  to  the  process  of  building,  mak- 
ing, putting  together,  creating,  or  preserving. 

Affirm  the  word  of  truth  and  with  such  affirmations  shake 
off  the  drowsiness  of  worldly  vanity;  all  idle  levity,  sloth,  in- 
temperance, and  lust,  so  that  you  may  be  quiet,  clean,  and 
pure,  and  free  from  every  distracting  perturbation  of  mind,  and 
worthily  use  the  knowledge  you  obtain  from  the  study  of  these 
lessons. 

The  statement,  "You  draw  around  you  by  thinking,"  is 
subject  to  proof  by  yourself. 

In  Lesson  (I)  one,  we  said,   "  Mind  is  the  result  of  action  in 


68  THE    LOGOS   OF   THK 

matter.     It  is  the  sum  total  of  the  soul's  experience  on  this 
earth. 

That  part  of  the  mind  that  has  become  purified  by  pure 
thoughts  and  right  action  thus  transmuted  into  soul  substance, 
is  called  the  higher  mind,  and  is  a  part  of  the  spiritual  soul. 

The  gross,  carnal,  or  unpurified  part  of  the  mind  is  called 
the  mortal  mind. 

The  body  and  the  mortal  mind  is  classed  as  the  negative  pole 
of  man.  The  higher  mind,  soul,  and  spirit  is  classed  as  the 
positive  pole  of  man,  or  higher  self.  The  higher  mind  and  the 
soul  is  the  individuality,  conscious  self ;  the  body  and  the  mor- 
tal mind  is  the  personality,  the  lower  self,  that  which  may  be 
changed,  the  perishable  husk. 

Man  stands  between  two  channels  of  growth — the  outward 
and  the  inward.  Growth  through  the  intellect  (external  mind) 
and  through  the  five  physical  senses,  is  growth  through  environ- 
ment— outward,  material  conditions  and  influences. 

Growth  through  the  inner  channels  of  intuition,  spiritual 
influences,  and  of  the  ray  giving  of  itself  to  the  soul  is  growth 
through  spiritual  perception — inward  recognition  of  life." 

Thinking,  that  is,  thought,  belongs  to  the  mind  realm,  and 
may  lend  its  aid  to  the  lower  self  or  to  the  higher  self.  It  may 
operate  in  either  pole.  Its  aid  to  the  higher  self  in  the  inner 
channels  is  positive,  and  it  is  the  greatest  power  to  which  man 
has  access. 

Thought  is  motion  in  the  mind,  and  all  motion  visible  or  in- 
visible is  vibration,  and  vibration  is  the  changing  of  the  polarity 
of  the  atoms. 

Thought  is  creative;  it  sets  a  cause  to  work  which  in  time 
will  show  out  in  the  negative  pole  or  in  the  material  world  as 
an  effect.  Thought  is  a  force.  Thought  is  also  a  fluid. 
Thought  fluid  is  strong  enough,  when  properly  directed,  to 
change  the  polarity  of  atoms  in  a  group  or  in  a  given  subject. 

Thought  may  act  two  ways  in  the  mind.  A  destructive 
thought  corresponds  to  the  tearing  down  process,  or  the 
word  denial — no.  It  may  be  used  to  purify  only,  that  is  to 
take  away  something  that  is  not  wanted  there. 

A  creative  or  preserving  thought  corresponds  to  the  building 
process  or  the  word  affirm — declare — yes. 

It  is  used  to  put  in  something  that  is  wanted  there.  This 
pertains  to  self  culture. 

But  who  is  it  that  seeks  self  culture?  A  wise  man  said, 
"  Modern  Christians  live  as  if  the  blessed  Word  had  come  upon 


XKW    DISPKXSATION    ()1-  69 

earth  to  grant  them  the  privilege  to  sin  "  He  further  spoke  of 
the  beautie^  of  life  and  joys  wholly  unknown  to  most  people 
and  that  their  non-experiences  of  these  greater  blessings  were 
because  of  their  base  daily  habits  and  impure  methods  of 
living. 

"  In  the^e  latter  d;iys  men  give  themselves  almost  wholly  up 
to  vice  and  luxury,  so  that  their  understandings  have  become 
more  depraved,  'till,  being  swallowed  up  in  gross  senses,  they 
become  totally  unfit  for  divine  contemplation  and  deep  specu- 
lations in  Nature."  But  now,  in  point  of  evolution,  there  is  a 
brighter  day  dawning  for  man,  and  many,  very  many  are  ready 
to  take  hold  of  the  truth.  And  we  are  all  beginning  to  realize 
that  everything  that  concerns  us  is  to  be  known,  and  we  are 
glad  it  is  so. 

In  this  New  Dispensation  of  Time  one  of  the  first  things 
that  YOU  are  to  learn  is  that  you  are  not  a  helpless  victim  of 
evil,  "for  God  hath  not  given  you  (us)  the  spirit  of  fear,  but 
of  power  and  love,  and  of  a  sound  mind." — II  Timothy  i:  7. 

Affirmation  brings  you  to  a  realization  of  what  is  in  you. 
Continual  affirmation  causes  growth.  Growth  manifests  iiself 
by  minute  cell  formations.  Atomic  cells  unite  together  in 
groups — groups  unite  and  fashion  structures,  organs,  parts,  eic. 

"The  universe  is  change;  our  life  is  what  our  thoughts 
make  it." 

Thought  is  powerful  enough  to  gradually  change  these  cells 
and  their  grouping.  Thought  reaches  beyond  the  cells  them- 
selves— deeper  back  into  primordial  matter  (liquid  and  gaseous, 
and  invisible  substance) — and  calls  into  the  laboratory  what- 
ever is  needed  to  build  or  to  repair  these  cells. 

In  a  human  being  thought  uses  whatever  material  is  at  hand, 
in  himself,  for  a  part  of  all  there  is,  is  in  the  little  microcosm 
man  (Man  is  an  egg — maybe  a  self  conscious  egg).  Thought 
opens  his  channels  of  life  communication  that  he  may  receive 
from  the  universal  storehouse  whatever  he  is  lacking 

The  building  process  as  applied  to  man,  means  conscious 
growth  and  ripening  of  the  soul.  It  is  a  life  \vork  and  to 
build  in  order,  one  thing  at  a  time  may  be  taken  in  hand  and 
special  attention  given  to  it,  though  the  whole  (man)  must  be 
carefully  and  constantly  directed  and  guided  and  correct  habits 
in  daily  life  maintained. 

Health  and  all  the  blessings  of  life  result  fn.m  right  living 
and  nght  thinking.  Health  may  be  restored  by  coming  into 
harmony  with  nature.  Diseases  may  be  healed  by  a  general 


70  THE    LOGOS    OF    THE 

knowledge  and  practice  of  the  power  of  thought,  and  natural 
ways  oi  living. 

In  applying  thought  currents  for  the  purpose  of  showing  out 
a  certain  effect  or  general  effect  in  one's  body  or  mind,  much 
attention  should  be  given  to  self  study  by  the  way  of  observing 
the  feelings,  changes  and  process  thereof,  etc.,  in  the  body  and 
mind,  resulting  from  different  emotions  in  the  mind  and  from 
repeating  different  words. 

A  person  may  be  greatly  amused  or  in  a  mirthful  humor  as 
in  playing  with  children;  let  him  instantly  change  his  thoughts 
to  a  deep,  solemn,  grave  tone,  and  observe  the  change  in  his 
feelings,  carefully  noting  the  process  of  the  change,  then  again 
change  back  to  the  mirthful  mood,  etc.  This  is  a  line  of  work 
that  should  not  be  neglected,  as  it  rapidly  opens  the  way  for 
self  knowledge  and  self  control. 

Law  and  order  governs  all  things,  and  the  student  should 
earnestly  seek  to  know  these  in  himself. 

To  think  and  live,  or  not  to  think  and  die,  that's  the  ques- 
tion. 

"  Plappy  is  he  who,  caring  not  for  pope 

Consul,  or  king,  can  sound  himself  to  know 
The  destiny  of  Man,  and  live  in  hope." 

"Hope,  sweetest  boon  to  mortal  given."  Man  will  alwa}Ts 
live  in  hope  and  realization  if  he  thinks  for  himself.  Think  on 
these  things  which  you  wish  to  show  out  in  your  life  and  to 
which  you  wish  to  attain. 

"Whatsoever  things  are  true,  whatsoever  things  are  honest, 
whatsoever  things  are  just,  whatsoever  things  are  lovely,  what- 
soever things  are  of  good  report,  if  there  be  any  virtue  and  if 
there  be  any  praise,  think  on  these  things."  Thinking  of 
these  things  builds  the  nerve  cells  accordingly,  and  increases 
tone  in  the  body,  mind,  and  soul. 

Affirmation  in  the  higher  mind  is  prayer  of  the  strongest 
character.  The  person  so  affirming  acts  in  his  positive  nature. 
A  current  of  electricity  can  be  induced  by  thinking  about  it. 
It  may  be  kept  at  home  in  the  individual  or  it  ma}^  be  sent 
abroad  on  errands,  It  may  be  used  to  build  new  flesh  and 
bone  in  the  individual  or  it  may  be  sent  to  any  part  of  the 
earth  to  accomplish  other  work;  also  it  (mind  electricity)  may 
be  sent  to  another  world — a  star,  or  to  any  part  of  the  universe. 
There  is  no  limit  to  a  mind  current.  Mind  overcomes  time 
and  space.  You  can  prove  this  for  yourself,  and  in  proving  it 
you  will  prove  your  own  immortality. 


NEW   DISPENSATION   OF   TIME.  7 1 

You  can  send  out  auraic  currents  from  your  mind  and  body 
like  waves  of  heat,  or  like  the  fragrance  of  flowers.  These 
currents  may  be  sent  on  special  missions  or  they  may  be  directed 
into  the  universal  oversoul.  In  this  way  you  may  send 
thoughts  of  demand  into  the  universal  storehouse  of  supply 
and  by  the  law  of  reaction  the  great  mother  heart  of  the  uni- 
versal oversoul  responds,  and  the  affirming  mind  receives  its 
needs;  and  these  needs  are  supplied  through  natural  channels. 
Earnest,  continued  prayer  is  always  answered  sooner  or  later, 
but  not  always  at  once  nor  always  in  the  same  incarnation,  but 
some  time  the  effect  meets  the  cause. 

Gentle,  yet  persistent  affirmation,  is  the  strong  man's  prayer. 
All  things  are  good  and  holy.  ' '  All  is  Good, ' '  is  the  watch- 
word of  Divine  Science.  Thankfulness  is  praise  to  God. 

Instead  of  begging  by  supplication  the  good  gifts  of  life  from 
the  Lord  God,  rise  up  and  come  into  conscious  relations  with 
your  own  Divine  Self  and  with  nature,  and  take  from  out  the 
universal  storehouse  and  from  the  heart  of  the  Lord  God  that 
which  He  freely  offers  you.  Take  it  and  learn  how  to  use  it. 
It  is  man's  abuse  and  not  use  that  makes  the  trouble  in  the 
world,  and  his  misery.  "All  is  Good."  Learn  how  to  drop  a 
thing  when  you  have  no  more  use  for  it,  and  learn  how  to  use 
it  when  you  need  it.  It  is  the  same  with  ideas  and  thoughts  as 
with  things. 

You  can  train  yourself  to  do  this  by  denying  and  affirming. 

' '  Then  the  light  will  arise  in  obscurity  and  the  darkness  be 
as  the  noonday ;  then  the  light  shall  break  forth  as  the  morning 
and  thine  health  shall  spring  forth  speedily." — Isaiah. 

Then  will  you  learn  that  the  highest  aspect  of  the  soul  is  to 
dare  and  to  do  the  work  of  the  day — to  look  upward  and  to  do 
the  duty  that  is  before  it. 

Your  power  lies  in  your  thought;  then  learn  how  to  use  it. 

In  the  center  of  his  being  man  is  like  God — is  God.  And  if 
he  looks  toward  God  and  constantly  affirms — declares  his  Di- 
vine nature,  he  brings  forth — draws — to  realization  in  himself 
and  through  himself  Omnipotent  Life. 

God  loves  to  express  himself  in  man.  And  he  comes  to 
man's  consciousness  as  soon  as  there  is  a  single  clean  spot  in 
the  human  being  on  which  the  Holy  Flame  may  proclaim  itself. 
If  you  declare  the  Divine  /,  you  entertain  God.  The  Divine  / 
should  always  be  declared  in  the  pesent  trense. 

I  am  thus  and  so.  /  will  be  is  a  prophecy  and  is  good,  but 
it  is  not  so  powerful  for  bringing  forth  present  fruits  as  I  am. 


72  THE   LOGOS   OF   THE 

In  Lesson  II,  Denial,  as  an  illustration  of  self  treatment,  a 
case  of  indigestion  is  treated.  The  same  case  is  now  taken  up 
where  it  was  left  after  denying.  Affirmation  in  a  drill  or  treat- 
ment should  immediately,  without  an  interval,  follow  DeniaL 
Affirmation  writes  upon  the  slate  of  the  mind  that  is  wiped 
clean  by  Denial. 

That  which  you  wish  to  show  out  must  be  held  firmly  in  the 
mind  and  declared  over  and  over  again  with  all  your  might. 

For  instance,  take  the  word  help.  Say,  looking  toward  the 
Source  of  Life,  "  God  helps  me.  I  help  others.  I  am  helpful 
and  not  helpless.  As  I  help  others  and  encourage  them  so  God 
helps  and  strengthens  me." 

Notice  the  word — help — helpful — helpless.  Which  is  it  to 
be?  As  you  so  affirm,  so  it  will  be.  "  Our  words  come  true 
upon  us.""  A  word  should  not  be  used  unless  its  meaning  is 
clearly  understood. 

It  is  a  good  thing  to  often  use  the  dictionary.  One  word 
may  have  several  shades  of  meaning. 

Treatments  vary  according  to  the  nature  of  the  case,  to  the 
individual,  to  the  temperament,  to  the  age,  etc.  Though  all 
treatments  should  be  given  for  the  expression  of  the  Higher 
Self  and  the  balancing  or  rounding  out  of  the  character;  this 
of  course  includes  bodily  perfection. 

A  general  outline  can  only  be  given.  Affirming  is  some- 
times called  praising  or  describing.  If  you  describe  your  in- 
dwelling self  long  enough  and  strong  enough,  ''Lazarus"  may 
come  forth. 

"With  the  description  of  this  hidden  glory  within  you, 
wooed  forth  into  the  splendor  of  its  highest  demonstration,  you 
are  king  of  kings  and  lord  of  lords." 

For  indigestion  silently  affirm  : 

I  am  a  spiritual  being.  I  am  a  manifestation  and  personal 
limitation  of  the  Father-Mother  Spirit,  and  in  my  inmost  and 
true  self,  I  am  hid  with  Christ  in  God,  and  as  such  my  spirit  is 
already  immortal.  From  my  spiritual  center  as  an  immortal 
being  I  affirm  that  I  have  power  over  my  body. 

I,  as  a  spiritual  entity,  am  positive  and  all  powerful  in  the 
realm  of  my  own  being,  and  I  do  affirm  that  my  digestive  or- 
gans are  in  a  natural  and  healthy  condition.  I  do  affirm  that 
my  entire  body  is  whole,  and  that  every  organ  naturally  per- 
forms its  function. 

In  my  inmost  and  true  self  I  possess  the  divine  creative 
power,  and  I  do  declare  that  I  can  and  do  even  now  bring  it 


NEW    DISPENSATION    OF   TIME.  73 

forth  and  show  it  out  in  creating  new  cell  formations  in  every 
so-called  diseased  part  of  my  body.  I  declare  that  natural  and 
healthy  atomic  cells  are  now  uniting  together  and  building 
strong  and  healthy  digestive  organs  in  my  body.  I  am  strength 
incarnate.  The  same  life  principle  that  flowed  into  me  at  birth 
still  flows  into  me.  I  am  life,  I  am  health,  I  am  strength,  I  am 
happy,  and  I  am  prosperous  and  powerful  and  great. 

In  the  silence  and  stillness  of  my  own  soul  and  will,  I  de- 
clare that  life  and  vigor  and  health  and  strength  now  flow  into 
my  digestive  organs  and  build  them  anew. 

Truth  is  the  perfect  working  of  the  law  upon  all  the  planes 
of  life. 

I  am  Truth.  Truth  is  stronger  than  error;  health  is  stronger 
than  disease;  growth  is  stronger  than  decay;  light  is  stronger 
than  darkness;  and  I  am  stronger  than  any  disorder,  therefore, 
I  am  well  and  strong. 

I  am  the  "Breath  of  Life"  and  I  can  and  do  inbreathe  build- 
ing atoms  of  life. 

With  every  inhaling  breath  I  inspire  perfect  health.  I  am 
well ;  I  am  strong  ;  I  am  beautiful ;  I  am  glad  ;  I  am  satisfied  ; 
and  I  am  happy,  and  I  am  receiving  a  knowledge  of  truth. 

I  declare  that  I  am  a  spiritual  being,  and  in  the  light  of  this 
eternal  and  supreme  truth,  all  error  and  all  disease  and  all 
weakness  and  all  fear  disappear  in  me  even  as  the  morning 
frost  disappears  under  the  light  and  heat  of  the  rising  sun.  I 
am  the  rising  sun. 

Affirm  that  which  you  wish  to  be. 

The  healing  Spirit  is  the  Mother  principle  of  God.  "The 
ministry  of  God  is  the  spirit  of  God,  the  mother.  The  mother 
is  fair  and  kind  and  untouched  by  the  name  of  sin,  sickness,  or 
death.  He  who  would  live,  must  open  the  gates  for  the  mother 
of  life  by  thoughts  that  eschew  death.  *  *  *  Tender  words, 
gentle  words  of  healing  life,  balming,  lenitive,  forgiving  words 
will  open  the  gates  for  the  bride  to  walk  through,  that  the  per- 
fume of  her  holiness  may  seize  the  heart  of  the  one  who  asks 
to  be  made  whole."  "The  protecting  father  hath  a  law  that 
the  mother  ministery  of  the  spirit  shall  never  pass  through  the 
walls  where  hard  words  are  spoken." 

' '  Make  smooth  the  grasses, 
Cover  the  pathway  with  leaves, 
My  bride's  feet  are  sandaled  for  peace." 

And  in  peace  you  shall  have  strength,  and  all  things  shall  be 


74  THE  LOGOS  OF  THE 

added  unto  you.  Negatively  the  word  ' '  peace ' '  means  no 
harm. 

Resolve  never  to  harm  any  living  thing,  then  strike  out  to 
be  what  you  will  to  be,  and  you  will  be  it. 

Hold  fast  to  the  word  whose  quality  you  wish  to  show  out. 
It  is  a  good  idea  at  times  to  affirm  one  word  over  and  over. 

If  you  repeat  over  the  words,  ' '  I  am  king, ' '  with  the  idea 
that  you  are  king  of.  yourself — kingdom  within  your  being — 
you  will  immediately  begin  to  set  in  motion  those  life  qualities 
which  will  truly  make  you  a  king — a  king  in  the  realm  of  your 
own  being. 

The  thought  held  firmly  will,  after  a  time,  show  out  in  your 
exterior  nature.  Now,  what  is  your  idea  of  a  king?  Your 
ideal  king? 

As  you  continue  to  practice  harmonious  tones  and  words  the 
thought-effects  will  show  out  in  your  body,  and  many  interest- 
ing experiences  will  take  place  in  3rour  mind.  You  will  then 
have  a  little  personal  proof  of  the  truth.  Some  people  experi- 
ence sensations  in  the  body  very  soon,  others  require  many 
months'  practice.  But  the  general  good  effect  will  be  felt  upon 
any  person  within  a  few  days. 

The  following  little  poem  has  been  widely  read,  but  it  will 
do  to  say  over  many  times: 

' '  I  hold  it  to  be  true  that  thoughts  are  things 
Endowed  with  being,  breath,  and  wings; 
And  that  we  send  them  forth  to  fill 
The  world  with  good  result  or  ill. 

' '  That  which  we  call  our  secret  thought 
Speeds  to  the  earth's  remotest  spot, 
And  leaves  its  blessings  or  its  woes 
Like  tracks  behind  it,  as  it  goes. 

"  It  is  God's  law;  remember  it 
In  your  chamber  as  you  sit 

With  thoughts  you  would  not  dare  to  have  known, 
And  yet  make  comrades  when  alone. 

"  These  thoughts  have  life,  and  they  will  fly, 
And  leave  their  impress  by  and  by, 
Like  some  marsh  breeze  whose  poisoned  breath 
Breathes  into  homes  its  fevered  breath. 

"  And  after  you  have  quite  forgot, 

Or  all  outgrown  some  vanished  thought, 
Back  to  your  mind  to  make  its  home, 
A  dove  or  raven  it  will  come. 


NK\V    DISI'KNSATION    ;>K    TIMK.  75 

"  Then  let  your  secret  thoughts  be  i  rir, 
They  have  a  vital  part  anil  share 
In  shaping  worlds  and  moulding  fate; 
God's  system  is  so  intricate." 

— [/:////  II 'heeler  U'ilco*. 

Yes,  you  can  build  yourself  by  affirming  yourself.  Oppose 
or  deny  that  which  you  do  not  want,  and  affirm  that  which  you 
do  want. 

Buddha  the  wise  said,  "I  now  seek  a  nobler  law  unlike  the 
wordly  methods  known  to  men.  I  will  oppose  disease  and  age 
and  death,  and  strive  against  the  mischief  wrought  by  these  on 
men." 

It  is  beautiful  and  satisfying  to  know  that  this  can  be  done. 
And  you  can  do  it  now.  Rise  and  declare  that  you  are  the 
creator  of  your  own  destiny.  I  am.  I  am. 

Man  may  rule  his  stars.  Ordinarily  men  obey  their  stars; 
but  the  wise  man  rules  his  stars.  Shakspeare  says,  "The  fault, 
dear  Brutus,  is  not  in  our  stars,  but  in  ourselves,  that  we  are 
underlings." 

In  order  to  come  out  from  under  the  human  mesmerism  of 
belief  in  the  controlling  power  of  evil,  rise  and  ''claim  the 
good,  for  as  you  claim  so  will  you  receive." 

(Some  of  the  following  extracts  are  from  Frances  Lord's 
writings.  They  seem  to  fit  in,  therefore  they  are  used.) 

"To  obtain  good,  declare  that  the  good  thing  is  so."  (See 
quotation,  Mark  xi:  24.)  "To  obtain  knowledge  of  God,  de- 
clare that  you  have  it — that  is  to  say,  declare  that  every  bit  of 
good  prompting  you  is  of  God,  and  is  part  of  this  knowledge." 

"The  Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our  spirit  that  we  are 
children  of  God."  Romans  viii:  16. 

"The  thought  that  'we  are  children  of  God,'  makes  us  feel 
an  inward  response  of  joy  as  we  claim  the  good." 

To  realize  our  kinship  with  the  Father-Mother  Principle,  is 
to  rise  up  and  declare  we  have  access  to  the  universal  store- 
house of  Good,  and  to  reach  out  into  the  Law  of  Good  and 
take  it. 

We  may  now  enter  into  our  inheritance. 

"We  know  that  all  Being  is  Good  and  is  Spirit,  and  is  the 
Being  of  God.  (Lesson  I.)  And  the  way  to  realize  this  is  to 
affirm  everything  which  confirms  it.  This  method  of  affirming 
has  such  power,  because  in  using  it  we  are  using  the  Power  of 
the  Word." 

The   Power  of  the  Word  will  show  you  that  "our  weapons 


76  THE    LOGOS   OF   THE 

are  not  carnal,  but  mighty  to  the  pulling  down  of  strongholds."" 
II  Cor.  x:  4. 

And  as  you  practice  these  things,  you  will  find  new  ways  to 
use  truth,  and  in  doing  so  you  will  learn  to  cast  aside  limits, 
time,  and  space,  and  stand  in  the  possibility  of  the  present  real- 
ization of  the  L,aw  of  Good. 

"Believe  in  yourself  as  a  child  of  God,"  and  that  it  is  possi- 
ble for  you  to  grow  into  the  likeness  and  image  of  God  express- 
ing the  power  and  attributes  of  God  here  in  and  through  this 
body  while  here  on  earth.  Then  will  understanding  open  up 
in  you  and  wisdom  manifest  itself. 

It  has  been  said  of  some  one:  "He  did  not  rightly  know  in 
what  wisdom  consists.  He  thought  it  lay  in  the  acquirement 
of  facts,  whereas  really  it  is  the  power  by  which  facts  are  tran- 
scended." 

Understanding  is  born  within  your  soul  and  grows.  Wis- 
dom is  the  showing  out  or  manifestation  of  this  understanding. 
Wisdom  is  the  right  hand  of  understanding. 

"Treat  yourself  for  Spiritual  Understanding."  Maybe,  "be- 
fore you  can  grasp  these  truths,  you  must  treat  yourself 'for 
Spiritual  Understanding,  you  must  deny  the  hold  of  error  over 
your  mind,  and  affirm  that  you  are  in  truth  and  love  truth" 
Affirm  your  One-ness  with  God,  for  your  soul's  one  business  is 
to  "prove  itself;"  to  prove  its  One-ness  with  God.  Then  you 
you  may  truly  say  with  Esdras  of  old,  "My  heart  uttereth  un- 
derstanding, and  wisdom  grew  in  my  breast,  for  my  spirit 
strengthened  my  memory." 

Affirm  one  or  more  of  the  following  statements:  "The  things 
herein  affirmed  are  not  only  true,  but  have  power  to  bring  great 
blessing  upon  those  who  affirm  them  precisely,  because  the 
spoken  Word  brings  things  to  pass,  or  makes  manifest  what  is 
existing  in  the  Silence  awaiting  your  Word." 

"For  in  them  is  the  spring  of  understanding,  the  fountain  of 
wisdom,  and  the  stream  of  knowledge. "  II  Esdras,  xiv:  48. 

I.  "God  is  all  love,  life,  substance,  intelligence,  law,  power  ^ 
knowledge,  and  presence" 

"Try  to  understand  this  statement.  It  is  set  forth  at  length 
in  the  Statement  of  Being  in  Lesson  I.  NowT,  try  to  find  your 
relation  to  the  All  Good.  'You  want  to  fix  your  mind  upon 
boundless  power,  goodness,  and  knowledge.'  In  the  second 
affirmation  you  state  your  relation  to  it  all." 

II.  "I am  an  idea  of  God,  a  special  thought  of  the  All  Good- 


XK\V    niSI'KXSATloX    ();•'    TIME.  77 

and  in  good  I  live  and  move  and  have  iuv  being."  .hid  God  is 
iu  inc. 

"In  Good  I  live  and  move  and  have  my  being."  (See  Acts 
xvii:  28.) 

"Where  did  I  start  from?  My  source  is  the  source  of  all  other 
beings.  I  am  not  to  be  miserable,  for  I  am  connected  with  the 
Godhead— All  Mind— Good. 

III.  "Like  God  or  the  Good,  I  am  Spirit  and  Mind,  and  I 
reflect  Power,  Holiness,  and  Wisdom." 

"What  means  have  I  of  expressing  myself?  Since  I  am  a 
thought,  I  can  express  myself  in  thought,  and  deed;  and  as  a 
description  of  these,  I  can  say  that  I  am  Spirit  and  Mind,  and 
that  I  reflect  Power  to  act  as  a  person  would  act  whom  I  should 
call  a  strong,  holy  and  wise  person.  How  this  thought  lifts 
me  up!  Yet,  how  can  I  be  true  to  all  this?  I  ought  to  be  un- 
der some  law  which  would  make  me  act  in  a  way  worthy  of  it. 
This  is  exactly  the  train  of  thought  which  leads  on  to  the 
fourth  affirmation." 

IV.  "/  am  governed  by  the  Law  of  Good.     This  gives  me  love 
and  intelligence,  so  that  I  do  what  I  ought  to  do,  and  feel  happy 
to  think  I  have  done  so.     I  feel  free  from  all  fear  of  having  made 
mistakes,  and  that  these  will  pursue  me  and  show  their  conse- 
quences as  sickness  and  death.     I  am  Spirit,  and  Spirit  is  free 

from  all  fear.  '  Where  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  there  is  lib- 
erty.' '  II  Cor.  iii:  17. 

"I  am  governed"  do  you  say?  How  is  that?  It  is  because 
you  so  affirm;  and  your  words  come  true  upon  you.  This  is 
what  is  meant  by  the  Power  of  the  spoken  Word.  Then  it  is 
only  when  you  affirm  that  the  rest  of  what  you  state  is  true.  Is 
that  correct? 

You  must  bear  in  mind  that:  (i)  We  are  talking  of  realities, 
the  ultimate  or  final  realities  of  Being.  (2)  We  agreed  (in  I) 
that  every  one  is,  in  Divine  essence,  desirous  and  capable  of 
Good  only.  (3)  It  is  that  Divine  in  You  that  we  are  speaking 
of.  (4)  By  affirming  that  this  good  (You)  is  manifest,  it  be- 
comes manifest,  or  shows  out  in  the  external  in  daily  life.  'I 
feel  free'  means:  As  I  am  governed  by  the  law  of  Good,  lean- 
not  make  mistakes;  for,  according  to  our  use  of  the  word,  "sin" 
means  believing  in  any  self-hood  other  than  this  Divine  Self, 
which  is  governed  by  the  law  of  Good;  and  all  'sins'  are  acts 
done  by  forgetting  God.  As  the  old  phrase  was:  by  forgetting 
that  the  true  Self  is  governed  by  the  law  of  Good. 


78  THE  LOGOS  OF  THE 

' '  Moreover,  directly  you  affirm  you  are  governed  by  the  law 
of  Good;  it  is  plainly  impossible  for  you  to  be  also  governed  by 
any  any  other  law. 

Now,  in  your  mortal  way  of  thinking  error  or  mistake  is  per- 
manent, and  a  law  unto  itself,  and  you  go  on  year  after  year 
burdened  and  unable  to  rise."  But  a  life  above  sin  is  possible. 
It  comes  from  a  knowledge  of  what  life  is.  "  Is  not  this  what 
is  fully  set  forth  in  many  of  St.  Paul's  epistles,  but  notably  in 
Romans  iv  :  14:  'For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  you;  for 
you  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace.'  And  in  the  suc- 
ceeding verses  he  goes  into  the  question  whether  any  persons 
would  be  so  foolish  as  to  regard  it  as  a  license  or  permission  to 
do  wrong.  Verse  15  runs:  'What  then?  Shall  we  sin,  because 
we  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace?  God  forbid.'  And 
in  verse  16  he  points  out  that  we  are  bound  by  grace,  which  is 
the  name  he  uses  for  the  law  of  Good. 

'Know  ye  not  that  to  whom  ye  yield  yourselves  servants  to 
obey,  his  servants  ye  are  to  whom  ye  obey,  whether  of  sin  unto 
death,  or  of  obedience  unto  righteousness.' 

And  Romans  viii:  2,  says:  'For  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life 
in  Christ  Jesus  hath  made  me  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and 
death.'  ' 

The  "Magus"  says:  'There  are  three  degrees  in  the  world — 
Nature,  Law,  and  Grace. ' ' 

Grace  (I^ove)  is  the  fulling  of  the  law.  Grace,  or  L,ove,  is 
the  Holy  Ghost  (Host)  and  'Spirit  of  Truth, '  whom  the  world 
cannot  receive  because  it  seeth  him  not,  neither  knoweth  him, 
but  ye  know  him,  for  he  dwelleth  with  you  and  shall  be  in 
you."  John  xiv:  17. 

This  is  what  is  meant  by  the  statement:  "I  feel  free  from  all 
fear  of  having  made  mistakes,  and  that  these  will  pursue  me 
and  show  their  consequences  (as  causes  or  effects),  as  sin,  sor- 
row, sickness,  and  death. 

"  This  list  sums  up  all  our  fears;  they  constitute  a  series  of 
links,  and  either  all  have  binding  force,  or  no  one  of  them  has. 

A  very  common  fear  is,  that  even  when  we  "repent,"  or  "turn 
over  a  new  leaf, ' '  we  shall  still  be  suffering  for  the  consequence 
of  former  sins. 

Many  deep  experiences  show  that  what  happens  is  this: 
Directly  we  give  up  our  belief  in  the  separate  mortal  self — "put 
off  the  old  man  with  his  deeds. ' '  We  have  no  choice  but  to 
give  up  their  consequences  too;  we  have  to  be  quite  free  to  serve 
the  Good;  and  when  we  affirm  that  we  are  under  the  law  of 


NEW    DISPENSATION    OF    TIME.  79 

Good,  we  are  shown  what  we  ought  to  do,  step  by  step;  if  this 
includes  acts  of  reparation  toward  those  we  have  injured  our 
privilege  seems  great;  but  we  have  simply  to  do  the  tasks  which 
Love  sets  us,  and  do  them  whether  or  not  they  seem  to  be  in- 
cluding the  steps  we  think  due  to  people  we  consider  we 
injured. 

We  state  that  we  do  not  fear  Death,  and  cannot  suffer  from 
it,  because  to  do  so,  lifts  off  one  of  humanity's  settled  glooms 
and  fears;  we  know  that  "The  last  enemy  that  shall  be  de- 
stroyed is  death." — i  Cor.  xv:  26. 

We  know  that  the  last  sign  likely  to  come  as  an  assurance 
of  the  Spiritual  basis  of  life,  is  some  change  in  the  way  people 
cease  to  be  tenants  or  inmates  of  the  body.  But  that  this  will 
come,  as  a  manifestation,  a  glimmer  of  hope,  a  certainty,  a 
general  law,  the  glorious  triumph  of  Spirit,  we  are  led  to  think, 
and  hence  the  including  of  the  topic  of  death;  and  we  include 
also  the  meaning  of  our  statement,  '  I  shall  never  be  annihi- 
lated or  go  into  nothingness.  Even  the  seeming  that  I  do  so 
when  I  die,  must  be  one  of  the  many  errors  which  I  see  I  have 
been  living.  Perhaps  if  I  thus  recognize  death  as  nat  real  and 
not  necessary,  I  shall  find  it  wil  loosen  its  hold  on  my  mind, 
as  so  many  other  errors  do,  and  I  shall  be  allowed  to  perceive 
what  there  might  be  instead  of  death.'" 

' '  To  realize  that  these  are  the  greatest  questions  which  can 
engage  the  mind  of  man;  to  take  teaching  gratefully;  and  to 
affirm  Spiritual  Understanding;  these  are  the  student's  duties. " 

This  daily  practice  of  these  silent  affirmations  give  strength 
of  character  and  brings  into  active  realization  that  power  that 
Emerson  calls  ''Energy,"  and,  as  he  shows,  renews  the  whole 
man. 

"This  Energy  (Spiritual  consciousness)  does  not  descend 
into  individual  life  on  any  other  conditions  than  entire  pos- 
session. It  comes  to  the  lowly  and  simple;  it  comes  to  whom- 
soever will  put  off  what  is  foreign  and  proud;  it  comes  as  in- 
sight; it  comes  as  serenity  and  grandeur. 

When  we  see  those  whom  it  inhabits  we  are  apprised  of  new 
degrees  of  greatness.  From  that  inspiration  (consciousness) 
the  man  comes  back  with  a  changed  tone.  He  no  longer  talks 
with  men  with  an  eye  to  their  opinions.  He  is  plain  and  true; 
has  no  rose  color;  no  fine  friends;  no  adventures;  he  does  not 
want  admiration;  dwells  in  the  hour  that  now  is." 

Emerson's  "Energy"  proceeds  the  Holy  Ghost  (Host)  and 
the  Holy  Host  is  the  Divine  Mary,  Mother  of  the  Christ  con- 


80  THE   LOGOS    OF   THE 

sciousness  (Inner  Self).  This  latter  state,  or  man,  is  men- 
tioned in  i  John  v  :  6,  7,  "  This  is  he  that  cometh  by  water  and 
blood,  even  Jesus  Christ.  Not  by  water  only,  but  by  water 
and  blood,  and.it  is  the  Spirit  that  beareth  witness,  because  the 
Spirit  is  truth." 

V.  "  God  works  in  me  and  through  me  to  will  and  to  do  what- 
ever I  ought  to  do. "  "  How  shall  I  consecrate  all  that  I  do?  I 
will  say,  as  I  do  it,  that  it  is  part  of  the  doing  of  the  whole 
universe;  for  I  have  read,  and  I  believe,  that  '  nothing  is  small 
and  nothing  is  great  in  Divine  economy.'  (Perfect  Way, 
page  325.) 

"  Hither  I  am  working  outside  the  Divine  order,  which  must 
be  futile  and  lead  to  nothing,  or  I  am  working  inside  it;  and 
so  great  is  the  Power  of  the  spoken  Word  to  bring  things  to 
pass,  that  if  I  thus  affirm,  it  will  bring  every  thought  and  deed 
within  the  compass  and  government  of  this  Divine  order.  This 
is  what  is  meant  by  the  old  wording,  '  Whatsoever  ye  do,  do 
it  heartily  as  to  the  Lord,  and  not  unto  men.'  " — Cal.  iii:  23. 

And  it  is  also  expressed  by  the  Christ,  who  said,  ' '  The 
Father  that  dwelleth  in  me,  He  doeth  the  works." — John  xiv: 
10. 

'  'And  it  is  the  continual  keeping  of  this  thought  before  my 
eyes  which  both  gives  me  courage  to  act,  and  prevents  my  slip- 
ping into  any  possible  mistake  of  thinking  it  is  the  mortal  / 
who  accomplishes  things.  It  is  this  acknowledgment  which 
is  the  true  denying  of  the  lower  self. 

"This  fifth  Affirmation,  '  God  works  in  me  and  through  me 
to  will  and  to  do  whatever  I  ought  to  do, '  is  sometimes  worded, 
'  Whatsover  is  necessar}^  to  be  done  by  me. ' 

' '  It  is  the  Affirmation  which  most  people  use  oftenest.  The 
saying  of  it  will  take  your  Spirit  into  a  still  place,  will  make  a 
great  silence  round  about  you;  it  is,  therefore,  helpful  to  say  it 
just  when  you  are  going  to  a  patient;  and  though,  doubtless, 
you  will  outgrow  this  rule,  beginners  find  it  useful. 

The  affirmation  seems  to  put  the  solemn  effort  we  are  about 
to  make  in  its  true  light ;  it  gives  courage  and  humility;  hence 
clear  vision  and  power. 

'  God  works  in  me  and  through  me  to  will  and  to  do  whatever 
I  ought  to  do,'  is  the  consecration  of  all  our  powers  and  plans; 
and  when  we  thus  give  the  spirit  leave,  as  it  were,  to  appropri- 
ate our  lives,  it  will  of  itself  reach  backwards  and  forwards  in 
them,  and  will  utilize  our  past,  present,  and  future.  In  other 


NEW   DISPENSATION   OF   TIME.  8l 

words,  we  find  little  bits  of  the  past  suddenly  become  useful 
for  present  duty;  little  facts,  incidents,  friendships,  will  seem 
to  weave  in  wonderfully,  as  the  grand  aim  of  the  present  is 
made  to  grow  clearer,  which  is  the  growth  of  ourselves  into 
the  strength  and  beauty  of  the  eternal,  and  the  converting  or 
turning  of  people  from  the  error  of  their  ways. 

To  achieve  this  work,  methods  are  constantly  opened  up  to 
you;  a  power  will  work  through  you;  not  always  will  the  way 
be  blind  and  dull,  and  never  will  it  be  reluctantly  trodden; 
sometimes  it  will  charm  you  with  its  beauty,  and  always  will  it 
comfort  you  with  its  usefulness." 

"  Silently  sat  the  artist  alone, 

Carving  a  Christ  from  an  ivory  bone; 
Little  by  little  with  toil  and  pain, 
He  won  his  way  through  the  sightless  grain, 
That  held  and  yet  hid  the  thing  he  sought, 
'Till  the  work  stood  up,  a  growing  thought." 


"  Receive  blessing  and  peace  out  of  the  silence,  and  listen  to  the  music 
which  is  the  response  of  the  currents  of  the  universe,  encircling  us  at  the 
moment  when  one  intense  thought  concentrated  on  the  One  call  receive 
from  the  All  the  force  and  energy,  which  renders  the  manifestation  of 
your  own  potency  possible." 


THE    SIX    SACRED     CENTERS     OF    THE 

HUMAN  BODY  AND    THEIR 

FUNCTIONS. 

"Having  abolished  in  his  flesh  the  enmity  *  *  *  for  to  make  in  him- 
self of  twain  one  new  man,  so  making  peace." — Ephes.  ii:  15. 

The  manner  in  which  all  life  on  this  earth  and  in  this  uni- 
verse manifests  itself  is  in  and  through  centers.  From  an  atom 
to  a  sun-world  it  thus  manifests  itself  in  its  functions  of  use  and 
beauty.  Everything  works  through  centers.  This  is  a  law  of 
life — being — from  the  most  material  thing  to  the  Supreme  Es- 
sence of  Eternal  Being. 

This  law  of  central  action  is  followed  by  men  in  the  material 
world  on  the  social,  religious,  business,  and  political  planes. 

Investigate  this  point  closely  and  you  will  see  there  are  cen- 
ters which  are  sometimes  spoken  of  among  the  people  as  hot- 
beds of  politic,  commercial  centers,  holy  places,  gay  capitals, 
and  so  forth. 

Many  persons  or  things  are  drawn  tqward  each  center  for  the 
manifestation  of  what  is  generally  termed  the  fullest  expression 
of  that  particular  quality  of  experience,  be  it  of  the  shade  polit- 
ical, commercial,  religious,  or  social. 

Large  centers,  lesser  centers,  and  small  centers  in  every  degree 
of  development,  mark  life  in  both  the  political  and  natural  king- 
doms. 

The  fullest  external  manifestation  of  anything,  or  any  idea, 
is  but  the  reproducing  according  to  the  law  of  creating  and  of 
being  that  which  is. 

The  things  which  are  manifest  follow  in  their  expression  the 
invisible  Power  That  Be — that  is,  the  immutable  law  of  Being. 

This  law  of  central  action  in  its  application  to  the  common 
affairs  of  life  is  magnificent.  Let  us  localize  it  and  bring  it  to 
a  human  being. 

In  a  human  being  there  are  six  great  centers  of  action. 
These  centers  are  by  the  wise  masters  of  all  ages  termed  holy. 
They  are  holy  in  the  true  sense  of  the  word  '  'holy. ' '  Holy  be- 
cause their  functions  are  double,  and  through  these  centers  the 
Divine  possibilities  of  the  individual  are  unfolded. 


NEW    DISPENSATION    OF    TIME.  83 

The  knowledge  of  the  exact  location  of  these  centers  and  their 
double  functions  have  heretofore  been  reserved  for  the  good  and 
the  wise— because  knowledge  is  power,  and  such  knowledge 
might  be  used  by  the  ignorant  and  vicious  for  destructive  pur- 
poses. 

But  now  cometh  the  dawn  of  the  morning  of  the  New  Era  of 
time  whence  all  things  are  revealed  to  him  who  seeks. 

The  summer  time  of  life  on  our  planet  is  approaching,  and 
ignorance  and  viciousness  must  vanish  before  the  light  of  love 
and  wisdom,  even  as  the  mists  of  the  early  morning  disappear 
before  the  rising  sun. 

In  a  human  being  three  sacred  centers  lie  above  the  waist 
and  three  below  the  waist.  Three  above  the  waist  are  herein 
exactly  located.  The  three  below  the  waist,  for  this  purpose, 
are  approximately  located. 

The  first  one  above  the  waist  lies  in  the  heart;  the  next  lies 
in  the  throat — larynx — the  next  is  in  \h&  forehead,  at  that  point 
phrenologically  known  as  Memory  or  Form.  The  first  sacred 
center  below  the  waist  lies  near  the  stomach — a  little  below  and 
to  the  right  of  the  stomach — that  is  very  near  the  navel.  The 
second  sacred  center  below  the  waist  lies  near  the  mouth  of  the 
rectum. 

The  third  sacred  center  below  the  waist  lies  in  the  sexual 
organs  at  a  point  which  is  easily  learned  in  the  study  of  phys- 
iology. 

In  the  material  medical  science  which  is  known  to  the  world 
to-day  each  organ  is  known  to  perform  but  one  function,  but 
to  the  student  of  the  higher  laws  of  life — spiritual  science — 
each  is  known  to  perform  daily  a  double  function — that  is,  each 
has  an  inward  and  an  outward  action  or  use. 

The  activity  or  the  sluggishness  of  one  of  these  centers  will 
affect  the  action  of  all  the  other  centers.  To  understand  just 
how  life  operates  in  these  centers  the  student  should  study 
polarity,  or  the  negative  and  positive  aspects  of  the  atom,  and 
all  centers  in  nature  as  well  as  in  moving  life.  Study  the  law 
of  polarity. 

"Polarity,  or  action  and  reaction,  we  meet  in  every  part  of 
nature.    *   *    *    An  inevitable  dualism  bisects  nature. 
Whilst  the  world  is  dual,  so  is  every  one  of  its  parts." 

Undue  activity  in  any  one  of  these  centers  sometimes  causes 
a  corresponding  undue  activity  in  one  or  more  or  all  of  the 
other  centers,  and  sometimes  causes  the  opposite  extreme  con- 


84  THE   LOGOS   OF   THE 

dition,  that  is  a  state  of  sluggishness  resembling  paralysis  in  one 
or  more  of  the  other  centers. 

I  have  said  that  the  functions  of  these  sacred  centers  were 
double — that  is,  they  have  an  inward  and  an  outward  action. 
Perhaps  if  I  had  said  that  some  of  them  are  triple  in  their 
nature,  it  would  be  better  understood. 

Some  of  these  centers  have  a  physical  use,  a  mental  use,  and 
a  spiritual  use.  For  instance,  that  in  the  heart,  and  that  also 
in  the  forehead  have  a  threefold  function,  all  the  others  have  a 
double  function. 

The  physical  use  of  the  heart  is  well  known  to  everyone. 

Its  mental  function  is  the  emotions,  friendship,  family  affec- 
tions, patriotism  and  attachment  to  the  personality  and  the 
creature  and  the  created. 

Its  spiritual  function  is  beauty,  helpfulness,  love,  will,  truth, 
justice,  mercy,  understanding,  wisdom. 

The  adoration  of  these  principles  is  a  recognition  of  the  Di- 
vinity (God)  in  this  center.  The  heart  is  preeminently  the  seat 
of  God  in  man.  laterally  a  ray  of  light  rests  in  the  heart  of 
man  and  connects  him  with  the  Flame  of  Life — First  Cause — 
God. 

In  this  knowledge  the  poet  affirms: 

"  Immeasurable  is  the  Highest;  who  but  knows  it? 
And  yet  a  human  heart  can  perfectly  enclose  it." 

The  ancients  called  the  heart  the  seat  of  "  Brahm  " — the 
holy  of  holies.  In  its  interior  function  this  is  true.  Through 
this  center  it  is  possible  to  consciously  reach  the  great  center  of 
the  universe. 

The  larynx,  in  the  throat,  is  one  of  the  sacred  centers  rep- 
resenting force  and  sound,  and  in  its  action  it  creates,  pre- 
serves, and  destroys.  In  its  lowest  material  aspect,  it  ex- 
presses sound  to  condemn,  to  destroy,  to  deceive,  to  idly  flatter, 
to  argue,  and  to  exhaust  itself  or  to  get  rid  of  surplus  energy. 

In  its  mental  and  spiritual  aspect,  it  argues,  praises,  and  ex- 
presses words  for  truth's  sake,  but  keeps  itself  shut  outwardly 
unless  it  is  necessary  or  expedient  to  speak. 

This  little  music  box  may  be  opened  inwardly  by  the  Word 
in  the  mind. 

The  force  in  this  sacred  center  will  be  better  illustrated 
further  on. 

The  memory — form — or  triangular  sacred  center  in  the  fore- 
head governs  the  intellectual  faculties  and  more  too.  In  its 


NEW   DISPENSATION   OF   TIME.  85 

material  aspect  it  refers  to  reason  as  far  as  the  five  physical 
senses  can  penetrate,  and  memory  and  form  as  far  as  material 
science  can  penetrate  or  reach  in  the  objective  world. 

Cause  and  effect  form  a  material  standpoint ;  ambition,  will, 
and  form  hold  it  in  a  vice  bound  grip. 

This  center,  when  introverted  by  concentration  and  stilling 
its  turbulance  and  calmly  resting  on  an  object  or  an  idea,  may 
operate  on  the  true  mental  plane  or  mental-spiritual  plane. 

This  sacred  center  (forehead)  in  man,  as  we  find  him  to-day, 
is  used  the  least  of  all  the  sacred  centers.  It  should  be  used 
most  and  in  connection  with  the  heart  center. 

On  its  mental^spiritual  plane  the  forehead  center  holds  itself 
to  an  object  or  work  or  thought  until  it  quietly  rests  there. 
When  it  can  calmly  rest  there,  other  things  considered,  it  will 
evolve  out  of  its  Divinity  the  conciousness  of  understanding. 
Then  through  understanding  it  opens  to  those  rarified  planes  of 
thought  illumination,  and  real  experience,  which  at  present  are 
only  hopes.  But  the  blossom  of  hope,  if  nourished  and  cher- 
ished, will  become  the  fruit  of  the  Present. 

The  lowest  sacred  center  in  man  is  located  in  the  sexual  or- 
gans. Its  external  use  is  to  produce  offspring.  In  this  capacity 
it  continually  draws  to  itself  and  casts  outwardly  the  surplus 
seed  and  waste  of  itself.  But  it  lias  another  capacity,  an  in- 
ward function,  of  renewing  the  body  by  means  of  casting 
inwardly  its  seed  and  vital  essence. 

The  seminal  fluids  and  germs  produced  in  either  the  male 
or  female  sexual  centers  may  be  drawn  upward  and  gradually 
reabsorbed  into  the  body. 

The  sexual  fluids  in  regeneration  undergo  the  same  chemical 
change  and  process  in  the  male  as  in  the  female,  and  -vice  versa. 

The  natural  process  is  like  this.  By  living  a  chaste  and 
pure  life,  the  electrical  currents  of  the  body  follow  the  mind  and 
are  drawn  upward  by  degrees  to  the  next  sacred  center,  where 
they  undergo  a  chemical  change. 

By  keeping  the  mind  in  a  pure  and  active  state,  the  sexual 
fluids  are  literally  drawn  up  to  the  sacred  center  near  the  navel; 
here  they  are  transmuted  from  a  fluid  state  into  a  gaseous  state; 
and  from  this  center  they  are  carried  along  to  that  wonderful 
regenerative  organ — the  spleen. 

The  whole  hypochondriac  region  of  the  human  body  is  af- 
fected b.y  this  sacred  center  near  the  navel.  The  stomach  and 
its  associate  organs  are  greatly  affected  by  this  center.  This 
center  governs  digestion  and  the  vitality.  If  this  center  be- 


86  THE   LOGOS    OF   THE 

comes  partially  paralyzed,  blocd  poverty  will  ensue  and  the  pa- 
tient will  die. 

If  the  life  forces  are  running  very  high  and  unbalanced,  this 
center  will  sometimes  follow  the  extreme  condition  and  act  very 
feebly.  In  such  a  case,  the  extra  work  is  thrown  on  the  heart 
center  and  there  will  be  great  excitement  or  the  extreme  con- 
dition, heart  failure. 

The  sacred  center  near  the  navel  performs  its  function  accord- 
ing to  the  general  bent  of  the  mind — sub-conscious  or  conscious 
bent  of  the  mind.  Its  lowest  function  is  to  draw  the  nourishing 
fluids  from  the  hypochondriac  region  and  cast  them  downward 
to  the  sacred  center  in  the  sexual  organs,  where  ordinarily  they 
are  thrown  out  in  the  form  of  seminal  fluids  and  secretions; 
but  in  its  interior  function,  and  further  still,  as  regeneration  in 
its  true  sense  takes  place,  this  sacred  center  near  the  navel  trans- 
mutes the  nourishing  fluids  and  vital  essence  into  gaseous  sub- 
stance which  passes  into  the  spleen,  where  a  further  and  infi- 
nitety  finer  chemical  process  or  change  takes  place  of  a  trans- 
mutation and  separation  of  this  gas. 

Here  the  coarse  and  impure  gas,  as  it  is  separated,  passes  out 
of  the  system  through  the  bowels  and  through  the  sacred  center 
near  the  mouth  of  the  rectum,  while  the  extremely  fine  ele- 
ments thus  generated  are  taken  up  into  the  nervous  system 
and  becomes  mental  strength,  and  soul  substance  and  spiritual 
power. 

Immediately  after  the  transmutation  of  the  sexual  gas,  which 
is  just  passed  into  the  spleen  from  the  sacred  center  near  the 
navel,  these  fine  electric  currents  pass  into  and  through  the 
nerves,  and  as  much  as  is  needed  for  active  purposes  lodge  in 
the  sacred  centers  above  the  waist — the  heart,  larynx,  and 
forehead;  but  a  large  portion  of  this  fine  electricity  remains  for 
the  time  being  in  the  solar  plexus  reservoir. 

This  sexual  gas,  when  it  is  passed  from  the  sacred  center 
near  the  navel,  through  the  stomach  into  the  spleen  and  there 
undergoes  the  fine  chemical  change,  is  first,  immediately,  ab- 
sorbed into  the  system  as  electric  vital  life,  but  further,  a  por- 
tion of  it  is  transmuted  into  ethereal  currents — ordinary  mental 
action — and  further  still  a  portion  of  it  may  be  transmuted 
into  auraic  currents,  which  is  the  highest  action  of  the  mind — 
mental  and  spiritual.  The  sacred  centers  above  the  waist  per- 
form these  higher  transmutations. 

The  three  sacred  centers  below  the  waist,  that  is,  in  the  sexual 
organs,  near  the  navel,  and  near  the  mouth  of  the  rectum— 


NEW    DISPENSATION    OF   TIME.  87 

are  wholly  physical  and  of  the  first  or  lowest  mental  plane,  in 
their  twofold  functions.  On  one  hand  they  cast  outwardly  to 
the  world  the  surplus  of  the  body  and  mind,  and  on  the  other 
hand,  they,  by  turning  their  fluids  and  secretions  inwardly, 
feed  the  body  and  the  mind — thus  re-creating  vital  forces  in  the 
system. 

These  three  sacred  centers  are  mortal  and  perish  with  the 
body  and  mortal  mind.  But  they  are  all  important  in  life;  for 
they  afford  the  material  whereby  it  is  possible  to  regenerate  the 
body  and  the  mind,  and  to  keep  the  body  capable  of  holding 
the  mind  and  spirit. 

These  six  sacred  centers  in  the  body,  more  than  any  other 
places  in  the  human  body,  hold  the  Divinity  (God)  in  the  per- 
son. Each  center  is  the  seat  of  Divine  Presence;  though,  as  has 
been  stated  before,  they  differ  in  precedence.  The  one  in  the 
heart  being  the  nwst  holy,  the  one  in  the  sexual  organs  being 
the  least  holy.  These  are  the  seat  of  the  Almighty. 

As  has  also  been  stated,  each  has  an  inward  function  and 
each  has  an  outward  function.  The  work  of  regeneration  is 
the  opening  up  of  and  the  cleansing  of  these  six  sacred  centers. 
This  is  what  is  meant  in  the  inspired  writing,  "Six  for  the 
outgoing  and  six  for  the  ingathering. ' ' 

Six  for  generation  and  six  for  regeneration.  These  are  also 
the  Twelve  Labors  of  Hercules  mentioned  so  often  in  Grecian 
Mythology. 

Some  Sacred  writers  designate  the  inward  and  the  outward 
action  of  these  centers  "One  Labor."  Hence  six  great  cen- 
ters in  the  human  body  to  be  regenerated.  Others  designate 
the  functions  of  each  as  two  and  say  there  are  twelve  great  la- 
bors to  perform.  By  careful  investigation  it  will  be  seen  that 
six  and  twelve  in  relation  to  these  centers  mean  the  same.  It 
is  the  function  that  is  referred  to. 

* '  There  are  two  movements  about  any  center  *  *  *  and 
both  movements  are  spiral — the  first  an  inward  toward  the  cen- 
ter, and  the  second  an  outward  away  from  the  center. ' '  About 
each  of  these  centers  above  mentioned,  there  are  two  motions, 
twelve  in  all.  "The  first  of  these  movements,  in  each  case,  is 
an  effort  to  attain  something,  a  process  of  development ;  the 
second  an  effort  to  overcome  something,  a  process  of  purifica- 
tion. This  flow  and  ebb,  development  and  purification,  go  on 
through  every  phase  of  life  and  stage  of  life  (not  only  in  cen- 
ters in  the  human  body,  but  in  all  other  centers  in  creation)  on 


88  THE    LOGOS    OF   THE 

planets  from  a  crystal  to  a  purified  soul,  and  in  the  great  belt 
from  a  moon  to  the  greatest  sun." 

One  inspired  writer  has  said,  "These  are  the  twelve  gates  of 
Regeneration,  through  which  if  a  man  enter  he  shall  have  the 
right  to  the  Tree  of  Life."  All  of  these  sacred  centers  are  good 
and  holy.  It  is  their  abuse  that  degenerates  and  upsets  the 
man. 

If  the  action  of  any  of  these  centers  should  be  partially  par- 
alyzed, or  killed  out,  extra  work  would  be  thrown  upon  one  or 
more  of  the  other  centers,  causing  a  great  stir  in  the  body  and 
mind,  and  sometimes  resulting  in  insanity  or  death.  If,  on  the 
other  hand,  one  or  more  should  be  over-excited,  it  would  over- 
excite  the  others,  or  act  the  reverse — deplete  one  or  more  of  the 
other  centers. 

If  the  sacred  center  in  the  sexual  organs  is  allowed  to  act 
with  a  downward  motion  only — that  is,  the  downward  motion 
the  greater,  man  becomes  a  leaking  vessel,  and  the  most  val- 
uable part  of  his  vital  substance  is  lost.  But  if  an  upward  mo- 
tion is  created  by  the  will,  in  indrawing  and  retaining  the 
seminal  fluids  in  the  body  and  reabsorbing  them,  man  regen- 
erates the  power  to  renew  his  body,  mind,  and  soul.  "For  the 
rich  globule  that  is  parted  with  in  the  act  of  sex  commerce  is 
the  most  vital  and  precious  quality  in  the  human  organism, 
and  no  man  can  part  with  it  without  losing  life  force."  This 
life  germ  (rich  globule)  retained  in  the  body,  and  reabsorbed 
according  to  natural  methods,  gives  the  power  and  force  which 
is  absolutely  needed  in  making  new  flesh,  blood,  and  bone,  or 
in  mental  processes,  and  in  opening  the  soul  to  spiritual  light 
and  understanding. 

Mind  is  not  merely  intellect.  It  does  not  belong  exclusively 
to  the  head,  but  it  belongs  to  the  whole  man  and  functions 
through  these  six  sacred  centers.  Mind  is  the  consciousness. 
Note  the  difference  between  the  words,  "Conscience"  and  "con- 
sciousness." "Conscience"  is  a  sense  of  right  and  wrong,  ac- 
cording to  one's  education;  while  "conscioussness"  is  a  percep- 
tion (knowing)  of  what  passes  in  one's  own  mind. 

Some  people's  minds  dwell  mostly  in  the  sacred  center  gov- 
erning the  sexual  organs,  while  others  act  in  the  sacred  center 
governing  the  liver,  stomach,  and  bowels.  Again,  other  minds 
function  almost  wholly  in  the  heart  sacred  center;  and  some 
minds  are  at  their  homes  in  the  sacred  centers  of  their  fore- 
heads. These  six  sacred  centers  are  the  home  of  your  thought 
and  love  and  will.  They  are  the  main  chambers  of  your  temple 


NEW    DISPENSATION    OF    TIMK.  89 

— house — and  some  of  them  are  no  doubt  now  unexplored  by 
you.  But  you  can  open  their  inner  secret  recesses  by  living  the 
regenerate  life  of  holding  upbuilding  thoughts  of  love  and  truth 
and  retaining  the  sexual  fluids  in  the  body.  The  reabsorption 
of  the  sexual  fluids  and  currents  into  the  system  will  not  only 
electrify  the  mind  and  strengthen  the  soul,  but  will  refine  the 
flesh.  The  tough  skin  of  withered  age  may  fill  out  and  become 
as  plump  as  a  child's. 

If  you  live  a  continent  life  for  a  few  years,  and  keep  your 
mind  open  to  spiritual  thoughts  and  truths,  you  will  truly  un- 
derstand the  line  running  thus: 

"Oh,  happy  day!  when  Jesus  washed  my  sins  away." 

And  also  the  meaning  of  the  words: 

"I  am  cleansed  in  the  blood  of  Christ." 

These  names  have  spiritual  meanings.  Christ  refers  to  the 
innermost  man  (consciousness-being).  Jesus  to  the  outermost 
man  (consciousness).  These  names  belong  to  every  Man  Re- 
generate. Truly,  "the  letter  killeth,  but  the  spirit  maketh 
alive." 

The  sudden  closing  of  the  lower  sacred  centers  will  send  the 
vital  currents  upward  with  a  tremendous  force,  and  such  prac- 
tices should  always  be  accompanied  by  high,  pure  unselfish 
thoughts  and  spiritual  concentration  of  mind.  The  reason  for 
thus  guiding  the  thoughts  is  very  evident.  The  retention  of 
the  seminal  fluids  in  the  body  gives  the  person  more  force. 
And  do  you  not  see  that  force  may  be  used  to  destroy  as  well 
as  to  preserve.  Herein  is  a  great  secret.  It  is  merely  the 
secret  of  understanding  and  using  force.  Just  the  same  as 
using  gunpowder,  electricity,  etc.  The  whole  secret  of  using 
this  force  lies  in  these  words:  Let  your  desires  be  upicard;  let 
your  thoughts  be  pure. 

There  is  a  saving  knowledge,  and  in  living  a  life  of  absolute 
chastity  you  open  the  way  to  receive  that  knowledge.  Inno- 
cence walks  hand  in  hand  with  ignorance,  but  purity,  grasps 
knowledge  by  the  right  hand  and  steps  in  front  of  innocence. 
It  is  purity  and  not  innocence  that  saves. 

After  living  a  continent  life  for  sometime,  at  periods,  the  mind 
instead  of  becoming  clearer  will  become  more  befogged,  and 
often  deep  heavy  sleep  will  follow,  or  at  times  there  will  be  a 
tendency  to  great  excitement  of  both  body  and  mind.  These 
states  may  be  controlled  and  regulated  by  balancing  your 


90  THE    LOGOS   OF    THE 

thoughts  and  regulating  your  environments  according  to  your 
needs.  (See  L,esson  V.)  This  occurs  because  you  have  not 
regulated  or  do  not  properly  use  the  great  power  you  now  have 
on  hand. 

A  person  should  not  lie  directly  on  his  back,  and  he  should 
keep  a  small  pillow  under  his  head,  otherwise  he  will  more 
quickly  send  the  electric  currents  upward,  and  when  the  reac- 
tion comes  he  will  find  himself  unable  to  control  the  turbulent 
waters  of  his  life  and  to  keep  a  clear  cool  head.  Here  a 
knowledge  of  the  zodiacial  signs  will  help  you. 

All  these  states  and  conditions  may  be  controlled  and  regu- 
lated as  you  advance  in  understanding. 

The  animal  lies  on  its  face  and  its  life  forces  tend  downward 
toward  the  earth  and  death.  The  adept  or  divine  man  lies  on 
his  back  with  his  face  upward,  and  his  forces  tend  upward 
toward  ever  conscious  life. 

But  the  ordinary  man  is  not  entirely  an  animal,  neither  is  he 
wholly  divine;  therefore,  in  the  process  of  attainment,  he 
should  lie  on  his  side  or  partly  toward  his  back,  until  he  can 
attune  himself  to  the  higher  vibrations  of  the  Great  Breath. 

To  reabsorb  the  seminal  fluids  back  into  the  body  means, 
after  some  time,  to  open — other  training  being  considered — the 
breathing  passages  in  the  body.  That  is,  latent  breathing  pas- 
sages that  are  entirely  closed  in  the  ordinary  mortal.  Herein 
is  an  arcanum  of  knowledge. 

This  secret  will  reveal  itself  to  the  earnest  aspiring  student 
who  loves  knowledge  and  truth  for  its  own  sake.  Speak  to 
Nature.  She  will  obey  you  (See  Lesson  III),  and  tell  you  what 
you  want  to  know. 

A  life  of  absolute  chastity  and  concentration  of  mind  gives 
you  the  right  to  speak  and  be  heard. 

If  a  person  does  not  lose  sight  of  the  transmutation  idea  (mark 
the  word  transmutation)  ^  the  true  teaching  of  the  transmuta- 
tion of  the  sexual  fluids,  and  will  gradually  draw  these  cur- 
rents upward  by  living  a  chaste  life  and  training  and  enlarging 
his  mind,  heart,  and  voice,  he  will  experience  in  time  the  most 
glorious  results. 

But  this  is  the  work  of  time,  the  work  of  years.  Results 
may  be  attained  at  once — within  twenty-four  hours — and  great 
results  within  thirty  days,  and  in  a  few  months  glorious  results, 
but  the  whole  work  of  regeneration  will  cover  a  period  of  many 
years.  For  all  the  sacred  centers  will  grow,  enlarge,  and  purify 


NEW   DISPENSATION   OF   TIME.  91 

under  the  guidance  of  the  regenerate  will,  and  it  is  a  process 
of  growth  and  renewal  of  life  within  you. 

The  moon  governs  the  psychic  germ  of  reproduction.  Every 
twenty-eight  days  a  new  psychic  germ  ripens  in  the  human 
body.  Here  is  a  wonderful  body  of  knowledge  for  you  to  in- 
vestigate. Learn  it  and  live  by  it  and  you  will  become  a  new 
man.  The  same  process  takes  place  in  the  female  as  in  the 
male. 

The  transmutation  of  the  life  essence  may  be  begun  sud- 
denly, but  it  will  not  be  accomplished  and  finished  suddenly. 

It  is  said  that  the  god  Saturn  devours  his  own  children. 
Saturn  and  Satan  mean  the  same.  The  influence  of  the  planet 
Saturn  in  the  natural  man  generates  reproduction  essence  and 
electrical  currents  at  the  base  of  the.  brain. 

The  base  of  the  brain  is  the  roots  of  the  Tree  of  Life,  from 
which  spring  the  vital  sap.  The  solar  influence  of  the  planet 
Saturn  governs  this  part  of  the  brain.  We  are  our  own  chil- 
dren; we  are  also  our  own  parents. 

To  absorb  the  seminal  fluid  back  into  the  system  and  trans- 
mute it  into  mental-soul  and  spiritual  substance  is,  metaphor- 
ically speaking,  to  eat  up  one's  own  children.  Herein  is  the 
secret  of  magic.  Regeneration  is  all  this  and  more  to.  Study 
the  word  ' '  regeneration. ' ' 

The  following  is  copied  from  the  ' '  Perfect  Way. ' '  In  my 
own  experience  I  have  proven  it  to  be  true.  It  is  entitled  the 
"Secret  of  Satan,"  and  has  reference  to  the  lower  Sacred  Cen- 
ters in  the  human  body;  and  the  operation  of  the  mind  in  them. 
Mark  the  operation  of  the  mind  in  them. 

' '  And  on  the  seventh  day  there  went  forth  from  the  presence 
of  God  a  mighty  angel  full  of  wrath  and  consuming  fire,  and 
God  gave  unto  him  the  dominion  of  the  outermost  sphere. 

Eternity  brought  forth  Time;  the  Boundless  gave  birth  to 
Limit;  Being  descended  into  Generation. 

And  as  lightning  I  beheld  Satan  fall  from  heaven,  splendid 
in  strength  and  fury. 

Among  the  gods  is  none  like  unto  him,  into  whose  hands  are 
committed  the  kingdom,  the  power,  and  the  glory  of  worlds. 

Thrones  and  empires,  the  dynasties  of  kings,  the  fall  of  na- 
tions, the  birth  of  churches,  the  triumph  of  Time. 

They  arise  and  pass,  they  were  and  are  not;  the  sea  and  the 
dust  and  the  immense  mystery  of  space  devour  them. 

Tbe  tramp  of  armies,  the  voices  of  joy  and  pain,  the  cry  of 
the  new  born  babe,  the  shout  of  the  warrior  mortally  smitten. 


92  THE   LOGOS  "OF   THE 

' '  Marriage,  divorce,  division,  violent  deaths,  martyrdoms, 
tyrannous  ignorance,  the  impotence  of  passionate  protest,  and 
the  mad  longing  for  oblivion. 

The  eyes  of  the  tiger  in  the  jungle,  the  fang  of  the  snake, 
the  fcetor  of  the  slaughter-house,  the  wail  of  innocent  beasts 
in  pain. 

The  innumerable  incarnations  of  Spirit,  the  strife  toward 
Manhood,  the  ceaseless  pulse  and  current  of  Desire. 

These  are  his  who  beareth  all  the  gods  on  his  shoulders; 
who  establisheth  the  pillars  of  Necessity  and  Fate. 

Many  names  hath  God  given  him,  names  of  mystery,  secret 
and  terrible. 

God  called  him  Satan  and  Adversary,  because  Matter  op- 
poseth  Spirit,  and  Time  accuseth  even  the  saints  of  the  Lord. 

And  the  Destroyer,  for  his  arm  breaketh  and  grindeth  to 
pieces;  wherefore  the  fear  and  the  dread  of  him  is  upon  all 
flesh. 

And  the  Avenger,  for  he  is  the  anger  of  God ;  his  breath 
shall  burn  up  all  the  souls  of  the  wicked. 

And  the  Sifter,  for  he  straineth  all  things  through  his  sieve, 
dividing  the  husk  from  the  grain;  discovering  the  thought  of 
the  heart ;  proving  and  purifying  the  spirit  of  men. 

And  the  Deceiver,  for  he  maketh  the  false  appear  true,  and 
concealeth  the  Real  under  the  mask  of  Illusion. 

And  the  Tempter,  for  he  setteth  snares  before  the  feet  of  the 
elect ;  he  beguileth  with  vain  shows,  and  seduces  with  enchant- 
ments. 

Blessed  are  the}7  who  withstand  his  subtlety;  they  shall  be 
called  the  sons  of  God,  and  shall  enter  in  at  the  beautiful 
gates. 

For  Satan  is  the  doorkeeper  of  the  Temple  of  the  King ;  he 
standeth  in  Solomon's  porch;  he  holdeth  the  keys  of  the  Sanc- 
tuary. 

That  no  man  may  enter  therein  save  the  anointed,  having 
the  arcanum  of  Hermes. 

For  Satan  is  the  Spirit  of  the  Fear  of  the  Lord,  which  is  the 
beginning  of  wisdom.  (Ps.  A.  V.  cxi,  D.  V.  ex,  10;  Is.  xi: 
2,3.  The  first  and  '  oldest  of  the  gods  '  in  the  order  of  micro- 
cosmic  evolution.  Saturn — Satan — is  the  seventh  and  last  in 
the  order  of  macracosmic  emanation,  being  the  circumference 
of  the  kingdom  of  which  Phoebus — Wisdom — is  the  center.) 

He  is  the  devourer  of  the  unwise  and  the  evil ;  they  all  shall 
be  meat  and  drink  to  him. 


NEW    DISPENSATION    OF   TIME.  93 

''Whatsoever  he  devoureth,  that  shall  never  more  return 
into  being. 

Fear  him,  for  after  he  hath  killed  he  hath  power  to  cast  into 
hell. 

But  he  is  the  servant  of  the  sons  of  God,  and  of  the  children 
of  light. 

They  shall  go  before  him,  and  he  shall  follow  the  steps  of 
the  wise. 

Stand  in  awe  of  him  and  sin  not ;  speak  his  name  with 
trembling  ;  and  beseech  God  daily  to  deliver  thee. 

For  Satan  is  the  magistrate  of  the  Justice  of  God;  he  beareth 
the  balance  and  the  sword. 

To  execute  j  udgrnent  and  vengeance  upon  all  who  come  short 
of  the  commandments  of  God;  to  weigh  their  works;  to  meas- 
ure their  desires,  and  to  number  their  days. 

For  to  him  are  committed  Weight  and  Measure  and  Number. 

For  all  things  must  pass  under  the  rod  and  through  the  bal- 
ance, and  be  fathomed  by  the  sounding — lead. 

Therefore,  Satan  is  the  Minister  of  God,  L,ord  of  the  seven 
mansions  of  Hades,  the  Angel  of  the  manifest  worlds. 

And  God  hath  put  a  girdle  about  his  loins,  and  the  name  of 
the  girdle  is  Death. 

Threefold  are  the  coils,  for  threefold  is  the  power  of  Death, 
dissolving  the  body,  the  ghost,  and  the  soul. 

And  the  girdle  is  black  within,  but  where  Phoebus  strikes  it 
is  silver. 

None  of  the  Gods  is  girt  save  Satan,  for  upon  him  only  is  the 
shame  of  generation. 

He  hath  lost  his  virginal  estate;  uncovering  heavenly  se- 
crets, he  hath  entered  into  bondage. 

He  encompasseth  with  bonds  and  limits  all  things  which  are 
made;  he  putteth  chains  round  about  the  worlds,  and  deter- 
mineth  their  orbits. 

By  him  are  Creation  and  Appearance;  by  him  Birth  and 
Transformation;  the  day  of  Begetting,  and  the  night  of  Death. 

The  glory  of  Satan  is  the  shadow  of  the  I^ord;  the  throne  of 
Satan  is  the  footstool  of  Adonai. 

Twain  are  the  armies  of  God;  in  heaven  the  hosts  of  Michael; 
in  the  abyss  the  legions  of  Satan. 

These  are  the  Unmanifest  and  the  Manifest;  the  free  and  the 
bound;  the  virginal  and  the  fallen. 

And  both  are  the  ministers  of  the  Father,  fulfilling  the  word 
divine. 


94  THE  LOGOS  OF  THE 

"The  legions  of  Satan  are  the  Creative  Emanations,  having 
the  shape  of  dragons,  of  Titans,  and  of  elemental  gods. 

Forsaking  the  intelligible  World,  seeking  manifestation,  re- 
nouncing their  first  estate. 

Which  were  cast  out  into  chaos,  neither  was  there  place 
found  any  more  in  heaven. 

*  *  *  *  *  * 

Yet  is  I/uza  none  other  than  Bethel;  the  kingdom  of  Satan 
is  become  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  Christ. 

For  there  the  Anointed  awakeneth;  arise  from  his  sleep  and 
goeth  his  way  rejoicing. 

Having  seen  the  vision  of  God,  and  beheld  the  secret  of 
Satan. 

Even  as  the  L,ord  arose  from  the  dead  and  break  the  seal  of 
the  Sepulchre. 

Which  is  the  portal  of  heaven,  L,uza,  the  house  of  separation, 
the  place  of  stony  sleep. 

Where  is  born  the  centripetal  forces,  drawing  the  soul  up- 
ward and  inward  to  God. 

Recalling  Existence  into  Being,  resuming  the  kingdoms  of 
Matter  in  Spirit, 

Until  Satan  return  to  his  first  estate,  and  enter  again  into  the 
heavenly  obedience. 

Having  fulfilled  the  will  of  the  Father,  and  accomplished  his 
holy  ministry. 

Which  was  ordained  of  God  before  the  worlds,  for  the  splen- 
dor of  the  manifest,  and  for  the  generation  of  Christ  our  Lord. 

Who  shall  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead,  putting'  all  things 
under  his  feet;  those  are  the  dominion,  the  power,  the  glory, 
and  the  Amen." 

"All  is  Good"  in  its  own  time  and  place. 

Eternal  consciousness  is  symbolized  by  the  serpent  with  its 
tail  and  its  mouth. 

God  and  the  devil  are  the  extremes  of  the  pole  conscious- 
ness. 

Where  the  devil  ends  God  begins;  where  God  is  not  the  devil 
laughs;  but  the  tail  of  the  serpent  is  in  its  mouth.  Saturn  eats 
his  own  children.  The  serpent  swallows  itself,  then  it  is  no 
more — the  serpent  is  become  a  Seraph.  This  means  transmu- 
tation— the  changing  of  one  thing  into  another. 

Any  one  of  the  human  sacred  centers  may  become  so  abnor- 
mally developed  that  it  vampires  the  other  sacred  centers,  liter- 


NEW    DISPENSATION    OF    TIME.  95 

ally  sucks  the  life  blood  from  them.  All  these  centers  are  very 
closely  connected. 

Every  day  the  close  student  of  human  nature  will,  if  he 
watches,  see  people  who  are  abnormally  developed  in  one  or 
more  or  maybe  two  of  these  centers.  But  where  is  the  man 
who  has  balanced  his  nature,  and  who  can  consciously  think 
at  will  in  any  one  of  these  centers. 

Behold  the  coming  man! — the  coming  race.  The  man  of 
power  is  he  who  has  a  balanced  mind  or  nature.  The  charac- 
ter should  be  rounded  out. 

Now  to  the  earnest  aspiring  person  I  would  say:  Take  good 
care  of  ever}*  part  of  yourself,  and  try  to  understand  what  is 
the  meaning  of  use,  and  what  is  the  meaning  of  abuse;  also  try 
to  know  the  inside  as  well  as  the  outside  of  everything.  And 
remember  when  you  once  learn  and  realize  the  higher  use  of 
life,  you  become  a  prostitute  when  you  use  your  life  for  lower 
purposes;  not  only  a  prostitute,  but  the  "prodigal  son"  spoken 
of  in  the  Bible. 

These  sacred  centers  when  turned  outward  and  used  for  sen- 
sual gratification,  become  the  devil  as  above  described,  and  lead 
to  all  the  horrors  which  are  rampant  in  the  world  to-day,  but 
when  turned  inward  by  higher  thoughts,  and  their  forces  used 
to  increase  the  consciousness  of  the  heart  and  mind,  they  make 
it  possible  to  attain  right  here  in  this  body  and  in  this  world 
the  light  of  wisdom,  the  illumination  of  the  mind,  the  freedom 
of  the  Zc'z'//,  and  the  power  of  the  Word,  which  has  been  sought 
for  from  time  immemorial  by  the  wisest,  the  best,  and  the  ripest 
of  the  earth. 

Thus  is  attained  the  wisdom  of  Phoebus  (light  of  wisdom 
and  understanding). 

There  are  three  stages  in  the  transmutation  period  :  First  of 
the  passions,  next  of  the  emotions,  and  next  of  the  illumina- 
tions. By  perfect  chastity — that  is,  a  continent  life,  one  may 
keep  his  strength  to  attain  to  the  illuminations. 

These  stages  often  merge  into  each  other.  It  is  not  neces- 
sary that  one  disappear  before  another  manifests  itself. 

Did  you  ever  see  an  orange  tree  in  blossom?  Sometimes  an 
orange  tree  contains  ripe  fruit  at  the  time  of  blossoming;  and 
often  on  one  tree  may  be  seen  blossoms,  tiny  green  fruit  and 
ripe  fruit. 

In  the  process  of  Regeneration,  the  same  person  may  be  at 
times  very  passionate,  and  at  other  times  exceedingly  emotional, 
and  occasionally  very  highly  illuminated. 


96  THE   LOGOS   OF   THE 

This  is  caused  by  vibration  of  the  different  strata  in  his  mind; 
and  the  operation  of  his  mind  at  the  time  nearly  exclusively  in 
one  of  the  sacred  centers. 

The  body  has  zones  that  correspond  to  the  mind  and  spirit — 
that  is,  it  has  a  physical  zone,  a  mental  zone,  and  a  moral  zone. 

Delsarte  rightly  taught  that  there  are  three  great  breaths,  and 
they  correspond  to  the  three  zones  in  the  human  body.  The 
physical  breath  governs  the  abdomen  and  lower  limbs;  the 
moral  breath  governs  the  torso  and  region  around  the  heart, 
and  the  mental  breath  governs  the  upper  chest,  throat,  and 
head.  These  breaths  have  relation  to  the  sacred  centers.  A 
little  drill  in  breathing  will  help  you. 

There  is  a  relation  between  the  waters  of  life  and  the  air  you 
breathe.  The  waters  flow  downhill;  but  transmute  the  waters 
of  life  into  steam  (gas)  and  something  beautiful  will  happen. 
Chastity  will  give  you  strength  to  soar  through  the  air.  Yes, 
you  are  a  creature  of  the  air  if  you  will  only  know  it  and  un- 
fold your  wings.  .  But  without  perfect  chastity  the  strength  of 
both  body  and  soul  will  fail  before  the  illuminations  are  reached. 
The  highest  attainments  cannot  be  made  without  living  a  con- 
tinent life. 

The  lily  is  the  symbol  of  the  sacred  sexual  centers.  The  lily 
may  hang  its  head  with  its  petals  downward,  or  it  may  open 
upward  to  the  sunlight.  If  you  want  a-  lily  to  bloom  rare  and 
radiant,  you  will  fertilize  its  roots  with  excrements  from  the 
barnyard.  You  will  bring  manure  and  put  it  on  the  lily  bed. 
And  from  out  of  this  rotten  substance,  after  a  little  while,  green 
shoots  will  spring  up  and  the  snowy  cup  and  golden  petals  of 
the  lily  will  delight  your  eye. 

This  is  exactly  the  process  that  takes  place  in  a  human  being 
when  he  lives  the  life  of  regeneration.  The  barnyard  sacred 
centers  below  the  waist  in  a  human  being  feed  the  lilies  in  the 
sacred  centers  above  the  waist ;  in  the  sense  that  the  earth 
and  the  animal  essence  feed  the  lily.  But  the  lily  also  has  the 
air  and  the  sunlight  from  above. 

The  passion's,  and  all  that  belong  to  the  sexuality,  are  merely 
force  and  magnetic  currents  at  man's  command,  and  may  be 
used  in  any  way  that  the  mind  directs.  Therefore,  it  may  read- 
ily be  seen  how  essential  it  is  to  attend  to  the  higher  mind,  and 
to  train  the  thoughts,  that  you  may  wisely  use  your  resources. 

Bear  in  mind  always  that  you  are  not  to  kill  out  the  passions 
or  sexual  nature,  but  you  are  to  transmute  them  into  the  emo- 
tions, then  further  still  into  the  illuminations. 


NEW    DISPENSATION    OF    TIME.  97 

* 

There  is  a  picture  that  is  sometimes  copied  as  one  of  the  gems 
of  art;  I  think  it  is  entitled  "The  Flight  of  the  Holy  Family." 
It  represents  Mary  and  the  Christ-child  resting  in  the  arms  of 
the  sphynx,  and  Joseph  lying  on  the  ground  near  by,  while 
near  them  a  perpendicular  jet  of  water  rises  from  the  ground 
high  in  the  air.  This  picture  is  of  course  symbolical;  and  is 
quite  significant  to  him  who  would  fully  regenerate  himself. 

"Whosoever  is  born  of  God  doth  not  commit  sin,  for  his 
seed  remainetk  in  him."  I  John  iii:  9. 


"  By  the  activity  of  the  word  the  sleeping  germs  of  every  thing  are 
awakened  into  Itfe." — -Jacob  Boehme. 


98  THE   LOGOS   OF   THE 

t 

EXTRACTS 
FROM  THE  BOOK  "MASTERY  OF  FATE,"  BY  P.  BRAUN. 

"In  view  of  the  wide  spread  suffering,  physical  disease,  deplorable 
hereditary  results,  and  moral  deterioration  inseparable  from  unchaste 
living,  we  the  undersigned,  members  of  the  medical  profession  of  New 
York  and  vicinity,  unite  in  declaring  it  as  our  opinion  that  chastity — a 
pure  continent  life  for  both  sexes — is  consonant  with  the  best  condition 
of  physical,  mental,  and  moral  health."* 

Sex  power  is  creative  power.  The  sex  organs  grasp  the 
creative  forces  of  God  and  hold  them.  They  gather  the  divine 
life  from  the  food  and  from  the  atmosphere.  The  function  of 
the  life  so  gathered  is  to  create  and  to  sustain.  In  the  sex  act 
this  life  is  liberated,  and  under  natural  conditions  the  male  and 
the  female  elements  mingle  and  fructify  the  germ.  The  act 
registers  the  loss  of  a  certain  amount  of  life,  vitality,  nerve, 
and  brain  force  in  each  the  male  and  female  bodj^,  which  life  is 
used — if  conditions  are  favorable — in  the  creation  of  a  new 
organism. 

This  loss  would  not  matter  much  if  the  act  was  confined  to 
the  production  of  children  alone,  but  alas,  it  is  not. 

Each  man  and  woman  has  a  right  to  as  much  of  the  divine 
life  as  they  can  use.  This  is  their  inheritance.  But  like  the 
lost  son,  they  waste  their  Father's  inheritance  in  a  strange 
country,  that  is,  in  unnatural  ways,  in  ways  which  are  not 
conducive  to  their  true  happiness. 

I  am  well  aware  that  the  sex  act  has  had  its  uses  in  the  pas': 
in  keeping  man  and  woman  together  It  was  the  only  link 
which  bound  the  savage  to  his  mate,  and  this  made  the  family 
possible,  that  institution  through  which  man  became  what  he 
is  to-day. 

The  selfish  love  which  sought  only  the  gratification  of  the 
senses,  gave  place  to  a  nobler  growth,  the  love  for  its  offspring. 
the  love  for  others,  which  in  time  is  destined  to  expand  into 
that  choice  flower,  the  love  for  all.  Thus  the  sex  act,  and  gen- 
eration, have  a  deeper  ethical  significance;  thev  are  means 
toward  an  ideal  end.  And  what  if  this  end  has  been  reached 
in  a  large  part  of  the  race  or  in  the  single  individual? 

What  if  we  have  reached  that  plane  where  we  can  see  our 


XKW    DISrKXSATloN    OF    TIME.  99 

unity  in  one  Father,  and  thus  love  others  as  we  would  our- 
selves, which  is  still  self  love  of  a  higher  order,  because  we 
can  see  that  the  other  is  a  part  of  our  deepest  Self.  What,  then, 
of  the  means  which  have  been  employed  in  reaching  that  end  ? 
Surely,  then,  they  become  unnecessary;  then  the  sex  act  loses 
one-half  of  the  ground  on  which  it  stood  justified,  because  that 
for  which  it  was  meant  has  been  realized. 

Man  has  reached  a  higher  plane,  and  the  very  cessation  of 
the  indulgence  bring  him  into  contact  with  higher  laws  which 
never  before  could  operate  on  him.  The  divine  life  which  the 
sex  organs  gather  must  sooner  or  later  be  used  for  regeneration 
instead  of  generation.  If  this  is  done,  then  will  also  come  the 
knowledge  and  the  power  which  will  enable  man  to  extend 
and  prolong  life  in  the  body.  *  *  * 

If  they  would  live  a  continent  life,  husband  and  wife  would 
always  feel  drawn  toward  each  other.  The  charm  of  old  lover 
days  would  remain  with  them  forever.  The  two  would  find 
the  highest  satisfaction  in  the  society  of  each  other.  *  *  * 

The  continent  life  is  a  blessing  to  those  who  live  it,  but  for 
those  who  wish  to  make  any  high  attainments,  it  is  absolutely 
necessary.  *  *  * 

I  imagine  that  I  can  hear  some  one  say,  '  The  sexual  in- 
stinct is  too  powerful  to  be  mastered  and  controlled  effectually. 
It  has  held  sway  over  the  races  for  ages.  It  is  our  inheritance. 
It  is  our  lot,  and  a  daring  soul  is  he  who  will  defy  the  power 
of  heredity.' 

We  fully  admit  that  the  power  of  heredity  may  be  great,  but 
man — not  the  sense  man,  but  the  God-man;  the  man  who  has 
sensed  his  unity  with  God — is  greater.  This  man  is  the  'Mas- 
ter that  sleepeth'  while  the  tempest  threatens  the  boat.  He 
must  be  awakened  through  our  conscious  recognition  of  our  one- 
ness with  that  power  which  holds — those  created  and  those  yet 
uncreated — in  his  bosom;  and  that  power  we  can  make  our 
own  by  recognizing  that  it  is  our  own. 


Not  all  are  yet  ready  for  this  last  step.  Evolution  has  not 
brought  them  up  to  this  point,  but  sooner  or  later  they  must 
take  this  step  in  the  Mastery  of  Fate;  and  if  not  here  and  now, 
then  in  some  other  life. 

Those  who  feel  the  prompting  should  ask  themselves  this 
question,  'Atn  I  ready,'  for  at  least  one  week.  Go  down  into 
the  silence  and  ask  for  light  and  wisdom.  When  you  find  that 


100  THE   LOGOS   OF   THE 

you  are  ready,  then  decide  once  for  all  that,  you  will  sfap  all 
waste  of  the  life  fluids.  This  resolution  must  become  unaltera- 
bly fixed  in  you  mind  before  you  can  hope  for  success.  It  is 
well  to  write  the  following  sentences  on  pieces  of  cardboard  and 
hang  them  up  where  you  can  easily  see  them: 

1.  'My  deepest  and  real  self  is  God.' 

2.  'I  will  be  what  I  will  to  be.' 

3.  'I  am  regenerated.' 

4.  'I  am  a  new  man.' 

5.  'I  cease  to  waste  my  life.' 

6.  'I  devote  my  life  to  the  good  of  all.' 

Then,  before  you  go  to  sleep,  and  immediately  after  you 
wake  up  in  the  morning,  look  at  each  card  for  at  least  three 
minutes,  and  repeat  the  sentence  you  look  at  mentally  over 
and  over.  But  keep  your  mind  on  the  thoughts  you  express. 
You  will  then  develop  such  a  strength  that  the  control  of  the 
sex  passion  will  become  comparatively  easy  if  you  persist.  If 
you  should  be  deluded  once  or  twice  and  come  under  control 
of  the  influence  af  the  sex  life,  do  not  be  discouraged,  but  go 
right  on  and  make  your  exercises.  Read  such  books  or  papers 
which  will  assist  in  keeping  your  resolve  fixed.  Reaction  will 
come,  when  it  will  all  seem  foolishness  to  you  and  everything 
seem  to  draw  you  back.  But  look  at  those  as  the  natural 
consequence  which  beset  all  for  a  time  who  follow  the  new 
ideals. 


It  may  take  some  mouths,  or  even  years,  to  gain  final  con- 
trol of  the  sex  life  during  sleep,  but  persistence  in  following 
the  course  outlined  above,  will  bring  final  and  complete  suc- 
cess. While  you  achieve  this  success,  you  will  develop  a  most 
powerful  will,  which  will  make  you  successful  in  whatever  you 
undertake.  In  gaining  control  over  the  kingdom  within,  you 
will  be  surprised  how  easy  it  will  become  in  time  to  gain  con- 
trol over  your  outer  circumstances  and  conditions. 

Christ  spoke  truly  when  he  said,  'Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom 
of  God  and  all  else  shall  be  added  unto  you  '  Man  must  first 
learn  to  control  his  inner  world  before  he  can  conquer  the  outer 
world.  This  conquest  of  the  within  will  make  him  master  of 
the  without. 

He  then  will  be  servant  no  more,  in  the  sense  of  being  ruled 
by  fate,  but  he  will  be  the  ruler.  He  has  stepped  on  a  higher 
plane  where  other  and  higher  forces  exist,  of  which  the  aver- 


NEW    DISPENSATION    OF   TIME.  IO!« 

age  man  is  as  ignorant  as  the  savage  is  of  the  conditions  pre- 
vailing among  civilized  people. 

These  new  laws  and  these  new  conditions  cannot  be  made 
intelligible  to  people;  they  must  be  live  and  experienced  in 
order  to  be  understood. 

No  man  can  show  you  this  new  kingdom;  you  must  see  it 
yourself,  and  I  can  only  show  you  the  path  along  which  you 
must  walk  in  order  to  find  it. 

How  pitiful  to  hear  people  belittle  the  glories  of  the  regener- 
ate life — glories  of  which  they  can  have  no  idea.  It  is  as  if 
they  were  talking  about  a  country  of  which  they  knew  abso- 
lutely nothing. 

Do  not  be  influenced  by  the  foolish  prattle  of  those  who  see 
nothing  beyond  their  present  level,  and  who  declare  nothing 
can  exist  which  they  do  not  see.  Even  those  leading  the  life 
never  become  fully  aware  of  what  they  have  gained  until  they 
fall  back  again.  Then  they  quickly  see  what  they  have  gained 
by  what  they  lose." 


TESTIMONIAL. 

SACRAMENTO  CITY,  Cal.,  February  27,  1899. 

"I  have  lived  the  regenerate  life  during  the  past  forty  years, 
and  have  experienced  all  along  the  way  a  strength  and  individ- 
uality that  is  indeed  a  sense  of  gladness  and  power.  The  glo- 
ries of  a  regenerate  life  can  never  be  told.  My  only  wonder  is 
that  more  people  do  not  grasp  and  work  out  this  wondrous 
truth.  It  is  truly  the  road  leading  to  the  fountain  of  perpet- 
ual youth." 


i02  THE   LOGOS    OF   THE 


OUR  WORDS. 


Perhaps  you  do  not  know  that  the  words  which  you  speak 
are  alive.  They  are;  and  they  grow,  too,  in  fruitage.  Hence, 
"By  thy  words  thou  art  justified,  and  by  thy  words  thou  art 
condemned." 

When  you  plant  seeds  in  your  flower  garden  they  are  very 
little  dry  things,  and  not  look  as  though  they  had  anv  life  in 
them,  but  they  have,  and  being  planted  in  fertile  soil,  they 
grow  and  bloom  beautifully.  But  what  about  the  seeds  of 
weeds  that  get  mixed  up  with  the  flower  seeds?  They  grow, 
too,  do  they^not?  and  have  to  be  rooted  up?  Just  so  with  our 
words.  Every  word  we  speak  is  alive.  The  good  words  bring 
good  results;  mixed  results  are  from  mixed  words. 

Our  bodies  and  our  conditions  in  life  are  the  result  of  our 
words,  either  silently  or  audibly  spoken,  it  makes  no  difference 
which.  A  thought  is  a  silent  word.  "As  a  man  thinketh  in 
his  heart,  so  he  is." 

Speak  right  words;  speak  them  unceasingly.  Acknowledge 
the  good;  in  everything  give  thanks;  root  out  the  weeds  of 
error  by  ^denial;  burn  up  the  chaff  with  the  unquenchable  fire 
of  the  affirmation  of  truth  that  God  is  I/)ve;  chant  the  praises 
of  the  good;  speak  health  and  peace  and  plenty. — Fanny  M. 
Harley. 


XKW   DISPENSATION   OF  TIM;:.  103 


A    TREATMENT. 


I  atn  a  child  of  God,  the  changeless,  omniscient,  omnipotent 
Good;  and  It  casts  its  mantel  of  protecting  love  and  care  over 
me,  guiding  me,  guarding  me,  teaching  me  the  great  truth  of 
Being,  inspiring  me  and  blessing  me. 

In  my  inmost  and  true  self  I  am  created  in  the  image  and 
likeness  of  God,  harmonious  and  whole,  and  by  continually 
speaking  the  word  of  appropriation  I  can  manifest  my  divine 
birthright. 

I  speak  the  word  that  draws  forth  this  Eternal  Life  Principle, 
and  causes  it  to  operate  in  my  external  mind  and  in  my  body. 

"I  put  the  mistakes  of  the  past  away  from  me  and  dwell  per- 
sistently in  thought  upon  my  true  Being."  Thus  I  am  strong 
and  powerful,  and  I  manifest  wisdom  in  all  I  do. 

I  am  HEALTH,  for  the  indwelling  Life  is  Health  Itself. 

I  am  STRENGTH,  for  the  Eternal  Good  within  me  is  Strength 
Itself. 

I  am  HARMONY,  for  the  Divine  Mind  is  Harmony  Itself. 

I  am  LOVE,  for  the  Infinite  is  Love  Itself. 

I  am  RICHES,  for  "I  realize  that  God  is  Bounty  omnipresent." 

I  am  WISE,  for  I  know  that  God  is  Wisdom  Itself. 

I  am  TRUTH,  for  the  Truth  is  Law  of  Being. 

I  am  now  realizing  the  Eternal  Good  of  Being. 


Change  the  first  person  to  the  second  person,  and  the  above  treatment 
may  be  given  to  another. 


104  THE   IvOGOS   OF   THE 


ZODIACAL   SIGNS. 


The  twelve  zodiacal  signs  of  the  earth  represent  the  twelve 
months  in  the  year;  and  the  twelve  zodiacal  signs  of  the  moon 
cover  a  period  of  a  little  more  than  twenty-eight  days.  As  the 
earth  moves  around  the  sun  its  different  positions  give  it  differ- 
ent influences.  These  influences  affect  it  as  we  see  in  the 
different  months  in  the  year,  and  in  the  four  seasons.  They 
also  affect  man. 

These  influences  we  call  "Signs,"  and  they  are  sealed  at 
birth  in  every  individual.  They  do  not  control  the  destiny  of 
man,  as  some  would  suppose.  They  merely  give  him  stronger 
tendencies  in  some  directions  than  in  others. 

A  skilful  mariner  takes  advantage  of  the  tides  and  easily 
glides  in  port  or  sails  on  his  voyage. 

So  the  person  who  understands  the  nature  of  the  solar  influ- 
ences may  profit  when  his  corresponding  life-influences  are 
favorable — that  is,  he  may  cooperate  with  the  "powers  that 
be,"  and  easily  glide  along  with  the  rising  life  tidal  wave  and 
accomplish  his  purpose;  or  where  his  "signs"  are  unfavorable, 
he  will  recognize  the  weakness  and  darkness  as  merely  a  period 
over  which  he  can  slowly  and  patiently  pass,  or  a  time  and 
season  which  affords  him  an  opportunity  to  show  forth  stronger 
attributes  of  character.  Everything  has  its  times  and  seasons. 
They  are  laws  of  growth  and  change,  and  if  we  know  them 
and  take  advantage  of  them  and  work  in  harmony  with  them, 
we  make  life  much  easier  and  more  beautiful. 

These  things  are  to  be  understood  and  their  powers  to  be 
used.  The  knowledge  of  the  zodiacal  signs  and  planetary  in- 
fluences and  the  corresponding  life  waves  in  a  person  is  truly  a 
power.  And  these  things  must  be  understood  by  him  who 
would  make  high  attainments.  By  ignorance  of  these  things 
man  makes  life  unnecessarily  hard  for  himself. 

A  great  and  noble  and  high  spiritual  life  would  be  more 
easily  lived  if  this  law  of  correspondence  was  more  generally 
comprehended. 

Here  are  some  thoughts  on  this  subject  from  modern  and 
ancient  writers. 


NEW    DISPENSATION    OF   TIME.  105 

"The  indications  regarding  individual  character  which  are 
shown  through  astrology,  palmistry,  etc.,  are  in  these  systems 
of  correspondency  by  no  means  fateful  in  their  effects.  They 
are  simply  tendencies  or  correspondencies  which,  through  sym- 
bology,  and  if  rightly  interpreted,  show  the  sympathetic  condi- 
tions within  the  nature. 

Accept  with  thankfulness  their  forces  when  they  come  your 
way,  but  do  not  drift  on  such  of  their  currents  as  would  carry 
you  away  from  your  true  goal.  Simply  proclaim  yourself 
master. 

All  external  magnetic  effects  can  always  be  neutralized  by 
him  who  understands  the  methods  of  thought  concentration 
through  which  he  can  awaken  more  potent  vibrations  or  mag- 
netic influences  within  himself.  He  should  thus  neutralize  all 
such  external  magnetisms,  and  thereby  harmonize  them  to  his 
will  and  to  his  wise  purposes. 

It  is  well,  of  course,  to  understand  your  individual  tenden- 
cies and  biases  of  character.  There  is,  perhaps,  no  knowledge 
more  important,  but  its  chief  importance  comes  only  when  you 
know  how  to  counteract  such  tendencies  as  are  undesirable, 
and  ho  v  to  intensify  the  tendencies  which  are  desirable. 

As  above  stated,  thought-concentration  gets  at  the  root  of 
the  whole  matter." 

t%  Mm,  as  a  pattern  of  the  great  world,  sympathizes  with  it 
according  to  the  stars,  which,  agreeably  to  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
are  set  for  times  and  seasons,  and  not  as  causes  of  this  or  that 
evil,  which  may  pervade  kingdoms  or  private  families,  although 
they  do  in  some  measure  foreshow  them,  yet  they  are  in  no 
wise  the  cause;  therefore,  I  conceive  in  a  widely  different 
sense  to  what  is  generally  understood  that  'Stars  rule  men, 
but  a  wise  man  rules  his  stars." — The  Magus. 

"A  skillful  person,  acquainted  with  the  nature  of  the  stars  is 
enabled  to  avert  many  of  their  effects,  and  to  prepare  himself 
for  those  effects  before  they  arrive." — Ptolemy. 


106  THE   LOGOS    OF   THE 


NATIONAL    OWNERSHIP    AND    CO- OPERATION. 


Amass  your  forces  Organize  your  industries.  Systematize 
your  work.  Consolidate  those  utilities  which,  in  their  serv- 
ing capacities,  are  far  reaching  and  essential  to  meet  the  de- 
mands of  every  day  life.  Then  pass  the  large  concerns  into 
the  hands  of  the  government.  Thus  you  will  have  less  ex- 
pense, more  leisure,  and  a  greater  surety  of  prosperity. 

The  world  and  its  riches,  industry,  beauty,  and  knowledge 
belong  to  the  people  who  live  in  it.  The  people  and  the  gov- 
ernment should  be  one.  Let  the  people  demand  that  the  gov- 
ernment own  and  operate,  all  large  concerns  which  affect  the 
nation,  such  as  railroads,  waterways,  telegraph  and  telephone 
lines,  coal  fields,  oil  wells,  etc. 

Corporations  and  personal  monopolies  must  go.  National 
control  of  large  affairs  must  come,  and  co-operation  in  smaller 
affairs,  which  affect  many. 

Let  it  indeed  be  "A  government  by  the  people  and  for  the 
people."  The  government  should  be  a  Father- Mother  to  the 
people.  How  beautiful  the  postal  service  works.  The  United 
States  mail  is  respected. 

If  the  government  owned  and  operated  the  railroads,  what 
would  be  the  railroad  fare  of  a  man  crossing  the  American 
continent  ? 

Co-operation  points  to  a  more  noble  way  to  live  than  com- 
petition. 

Co-operation  in  affairs  which  concern  many  will  help  to  es- 
tablish the  higher  order  of  life  on  earth. 


"Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations.  *  *  *  Teach- 
ing them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded 
you:  and  lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
the  world." — Matt,  xxviii:  19,  20. 


NEW    DISPENSATION    OF   TIMK.  IOJ 


The  two-edged  sword  in  the  right  hand  represents  truth — 
the  word — which  acts  two  ways.  It  goes  forth  and  executes 
its  mission  and  returns  to  the  one  who  wields  it  whatever  he 
sent  forth.  This  symbol  is  lovingly  expressed  in  the  sentence: 
' '  Whatsoever  you  would  that  others  should  do  unto  you  do 
you  even  so  unto  them."  Whatever  you  do  to  another  is  done 
unto  yourself. 

The  olive  branch  represents  peace  and  long  life. 

The  scales  signify  justice — equilibrium. 

The  right  hand  means  power  and  strength  of  purpose. 

The  apple  is  knowledge  of  good  and  evil. 

The  ear  of  corn  symbolizes  plenty  and  prosperity. 

The  figs  mean  regeneration  and  the  inward  blossoming  of 
life  and  understanding. 

The  rod  in  the  left  hand  (scarcely  discernible  in  the  picture) 
is  the  divining  rod  of  knowledge. 

The  roses  and  pinks  on  the  bosom  represent  abundant  life 
and  the  heart's  deep  fragrant  love. 

The  geranium  leaves  and  maiden  hair  ferns  .at  the  waist 
mean  intuition  and  light  in  the  solar  plexus. 

THE   END. 


UNIVERSAL  TRUTH  COLLEGE 

OR 

SCHOOL    OF    DIVINE    SCIENCE. 

THE    FATHER  MOTHERHOOD  CF  GOD,  AND  THE    BROTHERHOOD  OF   MAN. 


This  school  heralds  the  dawn  of  a  new  era  of  time,  and  helps 
to  establish  the  higher  order  of  life  now  forming  on  this  planet. 

It  teaches  the  "  Science  of  Life,"  both  exteriorly  and  esoter- 
ically;  that  is,  in  its  outward  manifestation  and  in  its  inner 
causation.  These  teachings,  if  comprehended  and  followed, 
lead  to  the  mastery  of  sin,  ignorance,  poverty,  disease,  fear, 
and  death,  through  development  and  culture  of  natural  forces, 
active  or  latent,  in  every  human  being. 

Individual  instruction  is  given  every  month  of  the  year,  and 
the  beautiful  laws  of  life  unfolded  as  fast  and  as  much  as  the 
student  is  capable  of  receiving. 

Healing  diseases  by  the  power  of  the  mind  is  taught — how 
to  get  health  and  how  to  keep  it  and  how  to  heal  others.  The 
student  is  also  taught  the  laws  of  success  and  how  to  master 
poverty,  and  the  secret  of  happiness  and  perpetual  youth. 

Spiritual  culture  in  particular  lines  of  work  is  given  to  those 
who  wish  to  carry  on  a  scientific  course  of  training  and  study 
in  some  favorite  pursuit.  This  spiritual  culture  will  bring  the 
student  into  inspirational  currents  concerning  his  work. 

-The  principles  herein  taught  apply  to  life  in  every  phase  of 
manifestation,  from  the  scrubbing  of  a  doorstep  to  the  govern- 
ment of  worlds. 


11  UNIVERSAL   TRUTH    COLLEGE. 

LIVING. 

It  does  not  require  much  money  to  live  here.  This  is  a  fruit 
country^  and  fruit  is  cheap.  The  climate  is  mild  and  it  takes 
but  little  fuel  to  meet  the  demands  for  warmth  and  cooking. 

Flowers  bloom  out  in  the  open  air  all  the  winter.  As  I  write 
these  words,  the  2Oth  day  of.  February,  1899,  the  orchards  are 
pink  and  white  with  blossoms,  and  the  wild  flowers  are  scat- 
tered over  the  hills.  The  buttercups,  dewy  sweet,  kiss  the 
tourist's  feet,  and  the  manzanita  clusters  of  delicate  honey- 
bearing  flowers  are  alive  with  humming  bees  gathering  stores 
of  sweets. 

Some  people  sleep  with  their  windows  open  most  every  night 
during  the  winter  season.  Others  live  in  tents  and  are  com- 
fortable. 

There  are  three  boarding  houses  in  the  neighborhood,  which 
charge  at  the  rate  of  $6.00  and -$7.00  per  week  for  board  and 
room.  Their  tables  are  well  supplied  with  fruit.  But  if  you 
wish  to  be  to  yourself  and  do  your  own  work,  bring  a  tent  and 
camp  out  on  the  college  grounds;  or  build  you  a  little  cabin. 
It  need  not  cost  you  much  to  live  for  a  few  months  here  if  you 
board  yourself. 

This  is  the  place  where  you  may  come  into  rapport  with 
nature  and  learn  her  simple  yet  sublime  truths.  It  is  beautiful 
and  soul-satisfying  to  learn  and  to  know  how  to  live  a  growing 
life  in  this  world. 

THE    LOCATION. 

This  school  is  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  North  Fork  of 
the  Amerrcan  river,  in  the  foothills  of  the  Sierra  Nevada  mount- 
ains, Placer  county,  California.  The  location  is  a  little  more 
than  a  mile  from  Applegate  postoffice,  store  and  railway  station. 
Trains  arrive  at  Applegate  station  daily  from  the  east  and  from 
the  west. 

From  the  northeast,  through  a  great  canyon,  flows  the  river, 
and  along  its  course  and  beyond  it  gradually  rise  mighty  pine 


r.NIVKRSAI.    TRUTH    Cnl.I.i  ill 

forests,  and  further  and  higher  still,  as  if  to  reflect  the  glory  of 
the  rising  sun,  loom  hoary  mountains  of  eternal  snow.  Sweet 
is  the  breath  that  sweeps  from  these  heights  and  inspires 
inquiring  souls.  Toward  the  west  and  southwest  stretch  fra- 
grant orchards  and  vine-clad  hills.  Further  still  away  toward 
the  Pacific  Ocean,  spreads  the  beautiful  Sacramento  Valley. 

The  pure  air,  the  river,  the  evergreen  pines,  the  great  live 
oak  trees,  pure  springs  of  living  water,  beautiful  wild  flowers, 
and  the  many  sweet  song  birds  attract  many  people  here  at  all 
seasons  of  the  year.  The  climate  is  delightful  in  the  summer 
time,  and  charming  and  mild  in  the  winter.  Once  or  twice 
during  a  winter  season  the  snow  falls  lightly  and  usually  melts 
as  it  falls,  but  sometimes  it  covers  the  ground  for  one  or  two 
days,  but  not  longer,  then  melts  away. 

THE    TUITION   IS   FREE. 

Xo  charges  are  made  for  the  teachings  on  the  ground  at  this 
institution.  However,  free-will  offerings  are  accepted. 

The  college  property  at  present  consists  of  two  hundred  acres 
of  land  and  two  small  cabins  of  a  single  room  each,  and  a 
small  library  of  choice  books.  The  land  is  mostly  mountain- 
ous and  picturesque,  and  is  especially  adapted  to  this  purpose — 
purpose  of  rest,  study,  meditation,  aspiration  and  inspiration. 

It  affords  a  place  for  temporary  study  and  rest  for  the  ripest 
and  best  of  earth's  children. 

Students  usually  get  all  that  they  are  able  to  receive  and 
digest  for  a  year  in  the  course  of  study  covering  periods  rang- 
ing from  one  month  to  six  months.  After  a  few  months  of  study, 
meditation  and  growth  here  it  is  best  to  return  home  and  apply 
the  knowledge,  then  another  year  come  here  for  a  time  again. 
These  short  periods  spent  here  in  company  with  congenial  souls 
en  rapport  with  nature,  in  study,  recreation  and  growth  and 
in  communication  with  the  Highest,  gives  one  courage  to  go 
forward  amid  the  busy  haunts  of  men  with  his  work  and  every - 
dav  duties. 


IV  UNIVERSAL  TRUTH  COLLEGE. 

The  spiritual  currents  are  powerful  here  and  any  one  who 
puts  himself  in  alignment  with  these  higher  thoughts  will 
indeed  be  greatly  benefited. 

NEEDS. 

There  is  an  opening  here  for  some  philanthropist  to  do  the 
world  great  service.  Money  is  needed  to  carry  on  the  work. 
A  printing  press  would  be  exceedingly  useful  in  printing  a 
periodical  and  such  other  literature  as  is  necessary. 

I  would  like  to  give  a  course  of  lessons — one  lesson  each 
month — to  the  people  in  general,  and  this  can  be  done  in  a 
printed  periodical  easier  and  to  a  greater  extent  than  in  any 
other  way.  In  this  way  the  instruction  will  reach  a  larger 
number  of  people.  I  can  elucidate  many  points  in  healing 
that  are  stumbling  blocks  to  most  healers,  and  I  have  some- 
thing important  to  say  to  the  world  in  general  on  this  subject. 

Improvements  on  the  college  grounds  are  needed  in  order  to 
facilitate  the  work  of  teaching  and  of  study. 

At  present  all  visitors  are  received  in  the  yard  only,  as  there 
is  scarcely  room  enough  left  in  the  cabin  to  seat  one,  and  nearly 
all  the  study  -and  teaching  is  done  out  in  the  open  air.  A  suit- 
able building  is  needed. 

This  place  might  be  made  one  of  the  ^reat  spiritual  centers 
of  the  world,  if  a  few  earnest,  capable  souls  would  help  in  the 
work.  Time,  strength,  thought  and  effort  are  needed  as  well 
as  money.  Co-operation  is  invited.  Do  not  misunderstand 
the  nature  of  the  work;  it  is  not  a  colony  but  a  school — a 
school  of  Divine  Science. 

WHAT  IS   DIVINE   SCIENCE? 

Science  means  to  know,  or  knowledge  that  may  be  known  by 
mathematical  or  exact  laws.  "  Divine,"  as  here  used,  means 
the  seed  and  the  fruit  of  God — First  Cause — that  is,  the  Spirit 
of  all  Life — the  Principle  of  Eternal  Good.  Divine  Science 
means  self-knowledge,  God-knowledge  or  knowledge  of  God. 


UNIVERSAL  TRUTH  COLLEGE.  V 

Divine  Science  is  a  knowledge  of  life  in  the  lowest  element  of 
creation,  even  as  it  is  a  knowledge  of  life  in  the  personal  Christ 
consciousness  of  a  perfected  soul. 

Divine  Science  covers  all  those  branches  known  as  Christian 
science,  mental  science,  mental  therapeutics,  psycho  therapeu- 
tics, psychopathy,  theosophy,  etc.,  and  all  material  sciences 
and  all  other  sciences.  In  fact,  Divine  Science  covers  all 
knowledge. 

This  school  teaches  one  how  to  become  inspired  in  any  occu- 
pation whatever,  from  digging  coal  in  the  earth  to  picking  fruit 
from  one's  own  vine  and  fig  tree,  and  from  hoeing  a  row  of 
corn  to  making  speeches  in  public  halls.  The  spirit  in  every- 
thing is  recognized,  but  the  spirit  of  a  thing  is  subservient  to 
the  Divine  Spirit  in  man  and  above  man. 

LIBRARY. 

A  small  library  of  useful  scientific  and  metaphysical  books 
belongs  to  this  school,  and  is  daily  in  circulation  among  its 
students.  The  number  of  books  are  being  increased  from  time 
to  time,  but  more  on  metaphysical  subjects  are  needed.  Also 
books  of  poetry,  art,  science,  medicine,  etc.,  are  sometimes 
found  useful.  Often  books  are  donated  by  friends  of  the  insti- 
tution. Any  such  donations  will  be  thankfully  received. 


This  school  is  not  connected  with  any  other  school  or  with 
any  society,  except  in  the  universal  way  that  all  things  are  a 
part  of  one  stupendous  whole. 


LESSONS  BY  CORRESPONDENCE. 

In  this  department  charges  are  made. 

A  course  of  reading,  study,  and  practice  is  marked  out  for 
home  study,  according  to  the  needs  of  the  student. 


VI  UNIVERSAL  TRUTH  COLLEGE. 

General  teachings  and  particular  teachings  are  given  by 
letter.  Books  are  loaned  to  the  students  from  the  College  Cir- 
culating Library. 

Students  are  also  taught  how  to  study  nature.  Nature  is  a 
benevolent  instructor  when  she  is  approached  with  under- 
standing. 

Two  letters  of  personal  instruction  are  supposed  to  be  sent 
to  a  student  each  month,  and  he  is  required  to  give  thirty  min- 
utes or  one  hour  or  as  much  time  as  possible  each  day  to  the 
study  of  metaphysical  subjects. 

The  payment  of  tuition  may  be  made  partly  in  advance  and 
partly  at  intervals.  Five  ($5.00)  is  required  to  be  paid  in 
advance  as  a  guarantee  of  the  safety  of  the  books  forwarded  to 
students. 

Each  person  is  required  to  pay  the  transportation  charges  on 
all  books  both  ways. 

Tuition  in  this  department,  for  three  months,    .    .    $1000 

Tuition  in  this  department  for  one  year,    ....      33  oo 

Those  who  contemplate  taking  this  Home  Course  will  please, 
in  writing,  answer  the  following  questions:  What  is  the  exact 
date  of  your  birth?  Where  were  you  born?  What  is  your  sex? 
What  is  your  state  of  health?  What  was  your  past  and  what 
is  your  present  occupation?  What  works  on  metaphysics,  if 
any,  have  you  read? 

This  course  of  home  training  is  very  valuable.  Those  who 
cannot  leave  home  to  come  personally  to  the  College,  will 
receive  lasting  benefit  from  this  course. 

Address,  SARA  TH ACKER,  Applegate,  Placer  Co.,  Calif. 


SARA  THACKER, 

TEACHER  *  AND   *    HEALER. 

"Behold,  I  bring  you  glad  tidings  of  great  joy." 

SCIENCE    OP    BEING*    TAUGHT. 

HEALING  BY  A  PRACTICAL  KNOWLEDGE  OF  INFINITE 

POWER. 

"  Heal  the  sick,  cleanse  the  lepers,  raise  the  dead,  cast  out  devils. 
ST.  MATTHEW,  x— 8. 

"UNIVERSAL  TRUTH  COLLEGE  JOURNAL"  FREE. 

SEND   FOR   A   COPY. 
ADDRESS 

SARA  THACKER,  APPLEGATE,  PLACER  Co.,  CAL. 


CONCENTRATION  AND  INSPIRATION. 

LESSON   V,    IN    "THE   LOGOS"    SERIES. 

This  book  gives  practical  instructions  for  reaching  a  high 
plane  of  life. 

Read  it !  Study  it !  It  will  help  you  to  unfold  and  balance 
your  life,  and  you  then  can  truly  say,  "I  will  be  what  I  will 
to  be." 

This  is  the  way  others  see  it.  A  few  extracts  from  letters 
received  : 

"Your  book  is  simply  grand." — P.  Y ,  Stockton,  Calif. 

"God  bless  you  and  your  book." — M.  C.  C ,  Chicago, 

Illinois. 

' '  Your  book  covers  so  much  ground  and  such  a  variety  of 
spiritual  truths,  that  to  the  student  it  will  be  quite  an  acquisi- 
tion."— C.  H.  J ,  Saugus,  Mass. 

"  I  am  very  much  pleased  with  your  book.     I  think  it  just 


Ylll  CONCENTRATION    AND    INSPIRATION. 

the  work  that  so  many  people  need.     It  is  surely  a  grand 
work." — A.  B ,  Tempe,  Arizona. 

' '  Your  little,  big  book  came  in  due  time.  It  alone,  in  the 
hands  of  earnest  seekers,  as  a  text  book,  would  enable  them  to 
get  where  they  could  draw  all  needed  strength  from  either 
plane  of  life." — M.  J.  S ,  Milwaukee,  Oregon. 

"  I  have  come  across  one  of  your  little  books,  'Concentration 
and   Inspiration,'   little  in  size,  but  not  in  thoughts.     What 
grand  thoughts  it  contains  and  so  simple  to  understand.   ^ 
I  certainly  recommend  your  book  as  a  splendid  one  to  get  new 

ideas  put  into  a  person's  head." — S.  S ,  Public  Librarian, 

Ruskin,  Tenn. 

' '  The  book  (Concentration  and  Inspiration)  is  an  especially 
valuable  one  along  the  lines  of  Mental  Science,  and  should 
reach  a  large  sale." — Personal  letter  from  editor  of  "The  Com- 
ing Nation,"  Ruskin,  Tenn. 

"I  received  your  book  'Concentration  and  Inspiration,'  and 
read  it  with  much  pleasure.  It  is  truly  a  very  helpful  and  up- 
lifting book.  *  *  *  I  earnestly  hope  that  the  book  may  help 
others  as  much  as  it  has  helped  me." — Personal  letter  from 
editor  of  "The  Southern  Messenger,"  Pinebluff,  N.  C. 

"Your  little  book  'Concentration  and  Inspiration,'  is  doing 
splendid  service  in  our  work,  and  we  hope  never  to  be  without 
it." — Personal  letter  from  publishers  of  "Occult  Science  Li- 
brary" magazine,  Chicago,  Illinois. 


CONCENTRATION  AND  INSPIRATION. 

Is  a  book  of  89  pages.     Price,  50  cents.     Paper. 

Applegate  is  a  money  order  post-office. 

Address,  SARA  TH ACKER,  Applegate,  Placer  Co.,  Calif. 


RETURN  TO  the  circulation  desk  of  any 
University  of  California  Library 
or  to  the 

NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
Bldg.  400,  Richmond  Field  Station 
University  of  California 
Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 
2-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling 

(415)  642-6753 
1-year  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing  books 

to  NRLF 
Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4  days 

prior  to  due  date 


DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


JUN2M99G 


Makers 
Syracuse,  N.  Y. 

PAT.  JAM  21,  1908 


1U    I 


785928 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


